Chapter One

The forest was silent as we made our way down the island from the Qianlong sanctuary. We’d gone up a few hours prior with our weapons in hand to fight and defeat the sorcerer Tuzakeur. Instead of coming back down with just our weapons and the satisfaction that we’d killed the man who’d tortured Rana for so long, we came down with the blue dragon in tow.

Heijing was everything we expected and more of the Qianlong. She was highly intelligent and cunning, and she’d asked to be brought along with us. I’d agreed to it since she would be an excellent ally to us and would take Rana on her journey to find her family. I hadn’t decided yet if the Qianlong could be trusted, but her thoughts were pure, and her intentions seemed to be the same. I glanced over at her, and her icy blue eyes met mine immediately. She’d been scrutinizing my face this entire time; it didn’t throw me off, but I had many questions to ask her in the future.

For one, Heijing knew my holy name, the only other person who knew it was Haruhi, and she’d only learned it from reading the expansive books in the library. I had to wonder how and why the Qianlong had learned of it and me. She didn’t seem frightened of me; in fact, she looked more intrigued than anything else. Her eyes never left my face as I gazed down at her.

I couldn’t ask her these questions while in front of my other minions, maybe while Haruhi was present but my other four companions didn’t know my true name, and I wouldn’t tell them until the time was right. This was something that Haruhi and I had an understanding about; she wouldn’t tell them no matter what happened because it was my decision to keep it a secret.

The woods were lively with the sounds of bird calls and animals rustling through the underbrush until about halfway through our journey. Neither Carmedy nor Rana seemed to sense anything, but I felt something was off. I couldn’t place it, but the woods around us had gone deathly silent, and I turned my head to listen for any sounds, but there were none.

Heijing placed one of her tiny hands on my arm and stopped me, the Qianlong’s icy blue eyes narrowed, and she breathed in deeply like she was sniffing the air. I didn’t know what the dragon was smelling, but then I felt it, the pounding of three unfamiliar human hearts. I turned abruptly and looked directly into Carmedy’s wide, emerald eyes. I raised a single finger to my lips for all of my women to be quiet, and they watched me with interest.

“Carmedy, there are humans who live on the island, correct?” I asked in a hushed voice.

The alchemist’s black brows furrowed as she looked at me, confused.

“Yes, a handful here and there but they’re nothing compared to the cat-people population. Why do you ask?” Carmedy questioned as she looked between Heijing and me.

“I sense something here,” I stated as I turned my head slowly and scanned the trees surrounding us. “Three humans.”

“Maybe it’s just some people going for a walk? Or a few rowdy teenagers or something?” Rana questioned as she turned to Carmedy, and the feline shrugged.

“No, these are not people of the island,” Heijing stated in her cold, emotionless voice and the air around her began to sparkle. “they reek of filthy white magic.”

Two things happened simultaneously. First, I pulled the God Slayer from my void pocket, flipped it in my hand then slammed it down onto the grassy forest floor. The second, Heijing screamed, and the sound was loud enough to rustle the treetops above our heads. The sound was too big for her small body, but white and golden light pulsed around her as she transformed into her dragon form.

Heijing’s body was shrouded in tiny, golden lights that looked like sparks and her body elongated and changed color. The Qianlong towered over our heads, and before any of my women could react, the dragon’s mouth dropped open in a second, mightier roar and blood-red flames spilled from between her teeth. Heijing swung her head slowly over the trees to our left, and they were quickly engulfed in flames.

A man’s agonized screams reached our ears, and a black-cloaked figure dropped from the fiery trees. I advanced on him just as Heijing did, and one of the Qianlong’s taloned hands slammed out and gripped onto him. Heijing brought him in front of me right as his hood fell back and exposed his mage-marked face.

“Holy Band scum.” Heijing’s voice boomed in my head as the Qianlong bared her teeth and brought her pointed snout closer to the mage.

From behind me, all of my women drew their weapons and Haruhi unclipped her revolvers and held them shakily in her hands. Rana placed her hand over the middle of her chest as she retrieved the eye of Alipsis from within her. Emerald light surrounded Morrigan’s hands as her dark eyes moved over the woods and Annalise grabbed both Bloodscale and her unnamed sword and held them in defensive positions in front of her body. Carmedy grabbed her slingshot and began mixing a potion in a small burlap bag as her black tail twitched behind her.

“What a lovely surprise,” I growled as I took in the bubbling burns that Heijing’s fire had inflicted on the mage’s face and skin. “Where are your friends? Or shall we suss them out as we did with you?”

The mage didn’t answer, his eyes were slits against the pain, and his mouth was pulled down in a grimace as Heijing tightened her hold on him.

“Answer him, or I will burn you again.” The Qianlong hissed through her teeth, and the mage barely managed to look up into her terrifying face.

Instead of the normal white cloaks with the large golden sigils, this man wore a tighter fitting black outfit, a cloak with a hood and tucked into a sash around his waist, a large, blessed dagger. The dagger I assumed that he and his companions planned to use to steal my lifeforce, but there was one important thing that all of them forgot. I was an all-powerful god, and puny mages couldn’t lay a hand on me.

“I will never…answer…to a false…god such as…you.” The mage growled through gritted teeth and in a split second, his squinted eyes moved over my shoulders.

I chuckled darkly and turned halfway with my right arm held out. My dark power surged outward and effectively stopped the four-bladed shuriken midair. The throwing weapon stayed absolutely still in the air for a moment then dropped to the grass harmlessly as I turned back toward our captive.

His pained eyes were wide, and streams of sweat dripped down from his forehead. He, like the other two hidden men, thought that this would be an easy mission, but they were very wrong. The Holy Band thought three mages with barely any power and some blessed blades could take me down? It was a shame; I would rip their men to pieces just for fun.

I glanced up at Heijing once and sent two words up to her mind. Her icy blue eyes flashed as her lips pulled against her teeth, almost like in a smile.

“Let go,” I called to her, and in an instant, her tail ripped free from the man, and he stumbled unsteadily sideways.

I pulled my right hand back, curled it close to my chest as an orb of my dark energy surrounded it, and then slammed it forward. The sphere of black magic flew through the air and impacted directly in the middle of the mage’s chest. He didn’t even have time to scream as the orb punched a hole all the way through him. The mage teetered on his legs as I brought up my left hand and held it beside my right. I closed my hands into fists then ripped them apart viciously.

The mage’s arms separated from his body with a terrible ripping sound, and a wicked grin spread across my lips as I let my left hand drop and lifted the right. I tensed my fingers and slowly made a fist as I stared down at the bleeding mage. He struggled against my power, but it was futile. I concentrated on his beating heart within his chest, and it beat faster and faster. I gripped my hand into a tight fist as his heart burst.

The mage slumped forward dead, and blood trickled from the places where his arms should’ve been. I turned and right as I did, the other two mages emerged from the tree line. They carried the same type of blessed blade that the dead mage did, and I could tell which one had thrown from the three shuriken hanging from the black belt around his waist. I didn’t move toward them as my minions fanned out protectively in front of me. Heijing stood tall and whipped around me like a ribbon, yet another line of defense against the assassins, not that I needed it but I appreciated it. My women and the Qianlong were protecting me even though they knew I was a powerful god that didn’t need it.

“You come for Master; you come for all of us!” Rana yelled as she lifted the claymore into a defensive position in front of her. “Come and get it, assholes!”

The two mages glanced at each other nervously. They were severely outnumbered, but if they tried to escape, it would be no use, we had a dragon on our side that could easily track them from the air. The two assassins doubled down and held onto their daggers even tighter. Their boots pounded the ground as they raced forward.

I wouldn’t step in during this fight, since there was five of my minions and two of the assassins. I wanted to see how quickly and easily my women could take down these two enemies without my help. My women were capable, and I’d seen them take down many men before, but these were two trained Holy Order assassins.

My women parted from their formation, and Carmedy stepped into the open space with her slingshot raised. The feline brought the cradle back and let the small bundle fly through the air. The bundle turned through the air and met its mark perfectly between the two assassins. The packet exploded as a loud crack resounded around the tree line and clods of dirt lifted into the air. The two assassins were thrown in opposite directions but didn’t even have time to land before my women were on them.

Annalise and Morrigan converged on the first assassin as he landed on his shoulder with a crack, then writhed on the forest floor for a moment. The high queen’s blade was a flurry through the air as it tore into the mage’s flesh. As he tried to escape, emerald balls of fire sent by Morrigan caught him and set him aflame. I turned my head at the sound of a gunshot and saw Rana standing beside Haruhi, her paws covering her mouth in horror. The second assassin lay motionless in the grass as the sage held one of her smoking guns aloft.

“Shit, Haruhi!” the redhead breathed through her hands. “I didn’t think…oh my god, you got him in one shot…that was so amazing!”

“I-I closed my eyes and just pulled the trigger…” Haruhi replied in a shaky voice as she looked at the fox nervously, but Rana burst into a fit of giggles.

“You got a headshot with your eyes closed! Congratulations! That’s our sharp-shooter!” Rana cried as she threw an arm around the sage’s shoulder.

“N-no, I-I’m not! It was an accident!” Haruhi protested, but the fox was having nothing of it as she steered the librarian back over to me.

I smiled to them and bowed my head in congratulations. I was proud of them, it’d taken them mere seconds to kill the assassins, and I knew that all the training I’d put them through hadn’t been for naught.

There was one thing that surprised me, and I glanced up at Heijing as she towered over me. Her icy blue eyes moved over the trees to make sure there were no more enemies, but she stood protectively curled around me. I’d initially doubted that the Qianlong was with us for the right reasons and I’d just been proven wrong. Heijing had protected me without being asked to, and when I caught her eye, I bowed my head respectfully to her.

With the excitement over with, I gathered my women and Heijing around me and started our trek back to the city. The Qianlong transformed back into her human body and moved elegantly down the path. I watched her out of the corner of my eye but she seemed unbothered by the trek. We made steady time and soon, the town came into view below us.

We entered back into the city with Heijing, the last Qianlong in tow. We surrounded her almost like bodyguards, but once we made it deeper into the city, the tiny woman broke away from us and took up the front beside me. Heijing walked imperiously with her icy blue eyes locked ahead of her, and her presence commanded respect as people moved out of our way. The Qianlong paid them no attention as they crowded and followed behind us.

I could tell from the eyes following us, that the people of Nekoka were intrigued by the tiny, strange looking woman. Heijing’s shoulders were thrown back and her head held high as her blue hair billowed out behind her like a whipping flag. There was something otherworldly about her, and from the faces of the citizens around us, they wanted to know who she was and what she was doing here.

The Qianlong was regal and elegant as she moved and soon a trail of people followed after us towards the town’s square. I wasn’t sure how Heijing knew her way around the city, but it seemed to be some sort of instinct for her. Maybe it was from staring down at the city for so long from above, but she knew her way around perfectly. Though the Qianlong was a tiny woman, her feet moved quickly under her, and my women had to hurry after us to keep up.

The library came into view as more people poured into the street to see the new visitor and whispered amongst themselves quietly. Heijing turned and looked out over all of the crowd; her icy blue eyes never stopped moving for a second as she took in all the cat-people and the stray humans around her. I spied Adrian and a tall cat-man coming out of the library, and the two men stood on the steps of the massive building and waited. Even from this distance away, I saw Adrian’s eyes widened and focused on the form of the blue-haired girl, and his mouth fell open in shock. We’d found the Qianlong, and the old librarian was in absolute disbelief. I assumed that the young man beside him was Haruhi’s brother from the similar hair color and family resemblance.

In the middle of the courtyard was a massive bubbling fountain and Heijing crossed to it with a determined expression. The Qianlong regally lifted herself onto the lip of the fountain and looked out over the enormous crowd of people. It looked as if the entire town gathered around us. The dragon looked tiny compared to the massive metal statue behind her in the water, and it took me a moment to recognize who the statue in the fountain was. Standing directly behind the tiny woman, emblazoned in copper was the tall figure of Anteng, none other than Heijing’s father.

The resemblance between their faces was frightening as both the figurehead and the dragon stared down at the citizens of Nekoka.

It seemed that the citizens also took notice of the resemblance between the woman standing before them and the statue behind her, and a hush settled over all of the townspeople as they waited for the tiny woman to speak. From the way she held herself up on the edge of the fountain, she looked like an army general addressing her troops.

“The powers that rule Canarta have lain dormant for too long!” Heijing shouted for all to hear, and her feminine voice boomed all around us. “It is time that the islands step foot into a new era, a new dawn and a new age.”

“Who are you to demand such things from us?” a man shouted from the crowd and whispers exploded up all around the group.

I looked towards Heijing as her expression hardened, and she stood even taller as she glared down at the crowd of catkins.

“I am Heijing Komaj Vuzira, the first and only. Fire-blooded and dragonborn of the Qianlong and Akalong tribes. The only daughter of our great leader Anteng and the warlord of the Akalong tribe, Guoshe.” The Qianlong roared as she kept her face stoic and calm and more whispers lifted from the throng around us.

“There is no such a person!” a cat-woman shouted as she came forward and pointed at Heijing.

“The dragon kind of old have been dead for hundreds of years! Even if Anteng and Guoshe had a daughter, she would have been dead by now!” the man from before shouted as he stepped forward in front of the rest of the group and pointed at Heijing’s chest.

I slid out in front of the blue-haired dragon protectively as the man took a step closer, and I felt her heated gaze crawl up my back

“Is she going to do it?” Rana whispered excitedly to herself, and Carmedy glanced at her sidelong. “Oh, please, oh please, do it.”

“Do what?” the feline hissed over to the redhead, but Rana didn’t answer.

Heijing lifted her head towards the sky and breathed in deeply. The air shifted and glittered around her as her body changed and morphed. The magnificent creature we’d seen before emerged into thin air before us.

The crowd of Nekokian people gasped and took a collective step backward away from the colossal beast.

Heijing towered over the crowd in her dragon form, and her blue scales glinted in the sunlight and reflected hues of scarlet as she wrapped herself around the fountain twice. Her dragon form was lithe and moved like a ribbon as she turned her massive head to look out over the whole crowd. Her icy blue eyes stabbed into the citizens one by one. There was no denying now that she was a dragon, she’d showed them her true form. She was beautiful and terrifying at the same time, and if I were any other man, I would have been shaking in my shoes at the sight of her.

“It’s true…” a man to the right of me cried.

“As I said, the Canartian islands have been too lax for hundreds of years without a ruler and leader in place,” Heijing’s voice thundered all around us. “As the last remaining Qianlong, not only on the islands but in the world, I would have been your leader, but I am instead handing it off to someone more qualified.”

“What?” the woman from before whimpered as she looked to the people around her for clarification. “D-does this mean that we will take part in wars with other countries? Do our beliefs that have stood fast for hundreds of years mean nothing to you?”

Heijing rose up into the air, and the crowd went silent in fear as black smoke billowed from the dragon’s nostrils. Her blue eyes hardened on the singular woman, and the cat clamped her mouth closed.

“Your beliefs and views are based on those given to you thousands of years ago by the Qianlong tribe. You think that you are pacifists by choice, no, my kind are the ones that made you that way. There is no denying it; your rules and principles can be traced all the way back to the beginning of my kind. Everything on this island was created because of my people, we allowed you here, we allowed you to cohabitate with us, and for that reason, I will be the one to decide who your new leader is.” Heijing stated, and a silence settled over the crowd as they stared up at her glorious form.

“Y-you can’t do that!” the same woman from before shouted as her eyes hardened, and the Qianlong simply swiveled her massive head towards her. “We w-will stop you!”

“Will you now?” Heijing snarled, and her massive face seemed to grin down at the woman who objected toward the dragon’s will. “You and the army of pacifists that have never fought once in their lives? You would be dead within minutes; I’m not being cruel when I say that but merely truthful.”

“If you’re not our leader, then who is?” a younger woman shouted, her face was unafraid, and her tone was full of respect for the Qianlong as she stared up at the creature with wonder in her eyes.

Heijing’s icy blue eyes snapped toward me, and it seemed as if the citizen’s gazes followed hers. I stood tall and towered over most of the citizens. Silence fell over them as they took in my appearance, and I stepped forward toward Heijing. The Qianlong curled tighter around the fountain and lifted her head into the air. Heijing’s true form was huge, and as I stepped up next to her, the Qianlong let go of the fountain and moved towards me.

“I am,” I told them as Heijing moved around me protectively. “You may refer to me as Master.”

“How do we know that you will take care of us and protect us? The Canartian islands have never had a ruler or lord throughout all of these years!” another cat-man yelled as his yellow eyes flitted between the dragon and me.

More voices rose, and soon, everyone in the crowd was screaming, either complaints, support, or general confusion. Heijing’s movements were rigid around me as she became agitated, and my other women glanced nervously around them as more voices rose into the air.

“Enough!” I bellowed, and the sound echoed out, and a flock of black birds lifted into the air. Silence roared in our ears as all of the people of Canarta fell quiet in my presence. “I am the ruler of the desert land of Valasara, High King of the mighty iron-rich country of Tamarisch. My powers reach to the island of Machstein and even farther north to Tintagal. I took control of all of these lands, and they are flourishing under my hand. I established a trade route between all of these places, and that has made them not only stronger nations but also healthier and richer people. I will bring all of those things to the islands of Canarta.”

The citizens whispered amongst themselves for a moment, and finally, a young girl turned towards me and with wide, frightened eyes, shouted.

“Are we going to have to fight? Bring the trade route, bring us everything you like but are we going to have to change our ways to fit the times?”

I stared at her and watched as the young cat-girl shook in fear under my eyes. I didn’t need to use Canarta like that, I had legions of warriors, these pacifists had no value to me as combatants. Even though I was an Underdark god who killed and maimed for fun, I wasn’t going to force the people of Canarta into war with other countries.

When I glanced over at Carmedy and Haruhi, their eyes were wide, and their lips pressed into hard lines. Each of the cat-women’s minds ran rampant with thoughts of their home islands being destroyed. Even Heijing’s mind was worried when I glanced up at her colossal dragon face, the Qianlong knew how to fight and how to do so well, but she didn’t wish it upon the people of the island she protected and loved so much.

“No, you will not be fighting in wars of any kind but…” I trailed off, and the people of Nekoka held their breath. “We will need your aid.”

No one spoke, they only watched me with wide eyes. Carmedy had told me a long time ago that the people of not only her home island of Mauntenraion but also the people of Nekoka and Kegawa were healers. When I looked out over the crowd, I spied more than a few people with small pouches ties to their waists like the alchemist. The people of the Canartian islands were indeed well-versed in healing and medicine.

“You will not need to fight in any wars or carry any weapons,” I shouted for all to hear, and they listened enrapt to my commanding voice. “You are welcome to if it is what you wish, but the only thing we ask of you is your knowledge of medicine and healing. There will be battles ahead, and we will need all of you. In return, you will receive safety, stability, and access to goods that you wouldn’t normally have once I bring the trade route to you.”

I looked out over the horde of people as they talked amongst themselves, and none of them seemed to have any qualms with me taking over as the leader, even if they had, I would have taken the islands by force.

“It’s a good idea!” a voice shouted from my left, and I recognized the voice to be Adrian’s as the old librarian hobbled down the stairs with the help of his son. “The traders that come here occasionally talk about how well those nations are doing as a whole! Even my daughter, Haruhi, who goes on journeys to collect books has told me how well these nations are doing under the power of Master.”

“I’ve seen it too.” Haruhi’s brother spoke up as his white ears twitched, and his hazel eyes looked out over the crowd.

“Ezra! Ezra’s home!” a huddle of teenage girls squealed excitedly as they stood on their tiptoes to get a better view of the tall young man, but Haruhi’s brother ignored them.

“My fleet went to Machstein a few weeks ago, and the difference between now and before is baffling. The people there are happier with full meals on their tables because of the newly established trade route. I personally think that we should take this deal and accept him as our ruler.” Ezra shouted for all to hear as he helped his father closer, and Adrian nodded in agreement.

Ezra seemed to be well-respected in the city from the approving looks I received after the cat-man spoke up. Ezra’s eyes met mine respectfully, and he bowed his head to me. Haruhi and Ezra, though separated by five years, looked alike enough to be twins. The older male’s dark, almost black hair was cropped short, and his face was angular. From the whisperings of the young girls in the crowd surrounding me, it was plain to see that Ezra was the town favorite among the teenage girls.

He was a handsome man as he stood tall and helped his aging father closer to our party. Ezra walked with an assured confidence as his eyes locked with mine. His thoughts were clear and good-natured, just as his father’s and sister’s were. Ezra would be an excellent lieutenant to me just as the Decathmor brothers and Makar were.

Ezra let go of his father’s arm, and Adrian leaned on his cane as his son moved away. The cat-man came to stand directly in front of me, and I felt Heijing tense from behind me. Finally, the Qianlong was showing the tiniest amount of aggression, but I raised a hand to stop her, and she calmed herself. Ezra dropped to a knee in front of me, respectfully, and bowed his head. A few of the young women in the crowd gasped and whispered softly to themselves but did nothing more than that. When Ezra raised his head again to me, his hazel eyes were clear.

“Welcome Master, I humbly offer my life to you,” Ezra uttered in a deep voice, and I nodded my head to him as he went on. “Use it as you wish, let me be a tool to you and your people. I am your servant and will do everything you ask.”

“There is no need for that right now, my son,” I smiled as I offered him a gloved hand.

I helped Ezra to his feet, and even more girls from the crowd giggled, but the tall sailor ignored them as he looked into my face. He studied me for a moment then his hazel eyes moved toward the massive dragon above me.

“Are you really Heijing?” Ezra asked in a whisper, and in an instant, the Qianlong transformed back into a human.

“That I am.” The dragon nodded as she slipped her small, delicate hands into the sleeves of her robe.

“Can you prove it?” the cat-man asked awkwardly as he brushed at the back of his head. “I heard that all dragonborn…have…a…”

I raised my eyebrows in surprise as the sailor’s cheeks flushed red, and he avoided the Qianlong’s probing gaze. Heijing scoffed, rolled her eyes then lifted her left hand towards the collar of her pure white robe. The Qianlong tugged on it lightly, and it came away from her pale skin. Heijing pulled it away to reveal her collarbone then the shoulder, and I saw what Ezra had meant.

A small swatch of her smooth, pale skin was covered in the same scales that her dragon form has. The mark was shaped into a swirl, almost like a sigil but burned into her flesh like a brand. Her icy blue eyes examined Ezra’s face with interest for a moment then she sighed, let the fabric drop and turned back to me. The cat-man coughed loudly and gave the Qianlong a shy smile, but it all went ignored by the tiny woman as she addressed me.

“The Canartian islands are yours, Master,” The dragon purred to me in an alluring voice, and I simply raised my eyebrows in surprise. “What is your next course of action?”

“Well, there might be a problem…” Ezra started, but I read his thoughts before he could even finish and raised a hand to silence him.

“I understand,” I stated in a firm voice as I turned towards my group of women. They all stood and watched me happily.

My eyes landed on Carmedy and Rana as they stood together and grinned to me. Their thoughts were light and happy like they usually were, and I couldn’t help but smile back at them. I treasured each of them equally, and I would have to come to a decision very soon.

I wouldn’t really be the ruler of Canarta unless I was married on its soil, just like on Machstein. I knew that both Rana and Carmedy were anxious to marry me, especially since they knew that their time was coming soon. I’d married Annalise first then Morrigan, and now I had to choose another wife. I already knew that it couldn’t be Haruhi, though I loved her and the sage was already part of my minions, it’d be genuinely unfair to both Carmedy and Rana if I did such a thing. Heijing seemed to sense my thoughts and anxieties as she stepped close to me and gazed over to the two hybrid-women.

“One of them will be disappointed,” the Qianlong whispered in a soft tone. “But that is to be expected. If I may offer you a piece of advice?”

“Of course, you are one of my consorts now; I wouldn’t expect anything less,” I stated in a firm voice as the small woman stood beside me and looked straightforward.

“Canarta is a prideful chain of islands, as you can already tell, I am a prideful being and respect the people of my island’s wishes. The people who first moved onto the islands were none other than catkin, and they may take offense if…” the Qianlong trailed off as her icy blue eyes met mine for a moment, and I understood her meaning.

“An outsider marrying another outsider, you mean?” I asked in a low tone, and Heijing bowed her head.

“It is merely a suggestion. They accepted you willingly as their leader, but that sentiment can change in an instant if you offend their morals. I know it matters not if the people of the islands like you, but it is better to catch flies with honey than with vinegar. You will need their cooperation in the future, and I would hate to have it denied. I know you have the power to make them do as you wish, but a forced hand is nothing more than that, a forced hand. I may not have been a leader in my time, but both my parents were, and I learned many things from them. You can force someone to do something, but it is better to have them do it willingly.”

I raised my eyebrows and examined Heijing’s face as she looked out over my women. The Qianlong wasn’t what I expected, and I placed a gentle hand on her tiny shoulder. She may have been small, but she was sturdy, and her head snapped to me at the sudden contact. I smiled to her, and Heijing’s cold blue eyes softened for a moment. The dragon’s thoughts went wild for a moment at my touch, but I kept my hand where it was.

“You will be of great use in the future,” I nodded to her approvingly.

“Of course I will,” Heijing said easily, and I blinked in surprise at her response. “I am the only daughter of the Akalong warlord, I’ve sat in on hundreds of war counsels to know what happens out on the battlefield. You train your women on weapons and ways of war, correct?”

“Yes, I teach them what they need to know to help me along the way.” I nodded and finally, Heijing turned to me, her icy blue eyes burned into my face for a moment before she spoke.

“I do not need lessons on how to hold a sword or how to behave on the battlefield,” the Qianlong said in a firm, emotionless voice as she studied my face. “But you could teach me…other things…”

The implication behind the Qianlong’s words was obvious, and I stared down at her in disbelief for a moment. Heijing’s face was honest and free of embarrassment like she’d asked me a simple request. I wouldn’t say that she looked up at me with innocent eyes because the heat of desire behind them burned intently. She’d told us this was her time to escape into the human world and would decide if it were the best place for her to be.

The dragon-woman blinked once, sniffed once then turned away from me to look towards my women once again. Her thoughts were soft whispers in her head, and my silence hadn’t bothered her one bit as she watched my minions interact with each other in the crowd of Canartian people.

“Heijing…” I started as I decided what to say, but she shook her head and let a small smile slip over her plump lips.

“No, it’s alright, Kazama,” the Qianlong let my true name fall from her lips as her eyes met mine. “You don’t have to answer me now or give me a decision any time soon, but the offer still stands, and I hope you think about it. As you said, I would be an aid and an asset to your party.”

Heijing let the words slip from her lips, and then the Qianlong stepped away from me and into the crowd towards my women. The dragon was an intriguing creature, and her offer was enticing, but I had other things to worry about before I opened my arms up to the mysterious Heijing.

I turned and locked eyes with Ezra for a moment. He bowed his head respectfully to me and stepped forward toward me with Adrian at his elbow. The older librarian gave me a cheery wave and a giant grin as he held onto his son’s arm. I glanced back at my women, and my eyes settled upon one of them in particular as I decided who I would marry next.

“Ezra?” I asked in a soft voice.

“Yes, Master?” the young cat-man answered back hurriedly.

“Where is your closest jeweler?” I questioned as I watched my women talk together happily in the bright sunlight.

“I can take you there, Master, but may I ask why you need the jeweler?” Ezra asked as he cocked his head to the side, interested.

“Ah, of course, I’m going to have a new bride soon, then there will be a wedding, and then I will be the true ruler over the islands of Canarta.”

Chapter Two

Ezra showed me the way to the jeweler, and I stood outside of the shop for a moment. It was much different from the one I’d commissioned for the ring I gave Morrigan. The outside of the shop looked expensive with massive windows that displayed a vast array of glittering rings. The place I’d gone on Machstein for the elven woman’s ring was more of a smithy where the actual ring was forged.

Ezra bowed to me as he held open the door, and I stepped inside. I took in all of the massive display cases that contained large quantities of not only rings but other jewelry as well. A young cat-woman stepped around the counter at the back and gave me a dazzling smile. Her honey-blonde hair shone in the bright sunlight, and her dark brown eyes sparkled excitedly as they moved over my holy armor.

Like the outside of the building, the walls inside were pristine white with dark wood that creaked as I stepped forward. There was a pleasant scent in the air; I couldn’t place it, but it smelled fresh and clean. All of the counters sparkled brightly in the shifting sunlight, and I stepped towards the nearest showcase to take a look inside.

“What are you looking for today?” the salesgirl asked in a raspy but pleasant voice that reminded me of Annalise in a way.

“Master?” Ezra asked over my shoulder, and I turned towards the saleswoman and looked deeply into her face.

“Engagement rings,” I stated, and the cat-girl’s face split into a wide grin.

“Oh! That’s so exciting! What kind of engagement ring are you looking for?” the blonde cat asked as her spotted ears twitched happily.

I stood and looked over the rings under the glass for a moment. None of these rings suited the minion I meant it for, and even the tiny price tags attached didn’t seem expensive enough for my women.

“Show me your most expensive ones,” I said as I met the attendant’s eyes once more, and her puffy, brown and white tail wagged out behind her excitedly.

The cat-girl ushered me to the back towards one of the smaller cases directly beside the register. The salesgirl stood directly behind it, unlocked the white door, and lifted out a small display holder with ten rings affixed to it. Each ring had a different shaped white diamond pressed into the gold or silver, but they weren’t what I was looking for. I shook my head and waved a hand to the salesgirl as I stepped away from the display case.

The cat-girl nodded with disappointment as she slipped the holder back into the case and locked it back up. She didn’t follow after me but watched me from behind the counter. Ezra stood by the door with his hands clasped behind his back as he waited patiently for me.

I moved about the room slowly and took in all of the options. All of the rings were beautiful, but none of them were worthy enough for my minion. I was about to give up when out of the corner, a bright glint caught my eye and I turned toward it. I placed a gloved hand on the counter as I bent down to get a better look. The salesgirl scurried over as I took in the way the subtle pink diamond pressed in the rose gold setting. It was perfect, and the cat-girl hastily unlocked the cabinet and pulled out the ring I’d set my eyes on.

The salesgirl lifted the ring and held it out to me. I took it from her thin fingers and scrutinized it. The diamond was a shade of soft pink and glittered in the light as I tilted it.

“It also includes the wedding band with it.” the salesgirl smiled as she held the second, smaller band out to me.

The wedding band looked like it was woven together from different strands of the same rose gold metal and between each knot was a small, pink diamond. The thin band slid into place perfectly underneath the engagement ring, and I imagined it sparkling on my woman’s hand for a moment. I raised my eyes towards the cat-girl, and she grinned at me as she clasped her hands and held them tightly to her chest. The salesgirl already knew I’d found the one, and she reached for a small velveteen box to place the bands in.

“Did you find the one, Master?” Ezra asked as he came away from the door and stood beside me.

“Yes,” I nodded softly as the salesgirl packed up the rings and placed them in the tiny box. “Ezra, I have a request of you.”

“Of course, Master, what is it?” the cat-man asked as he leaned forward and looked into my face.

“How far is it to the other islands by boat?” I asked, and Ezra’s eyebrows knit together as he thought.

“To Kegewa, an hour and a half,” the cat-man answered. “To Mauntenraion, since it’s the smallest and closest island, a half hour.”

“Can you charter me a boat to take us there?” I questioned, and Ezra nodded as I slipped a hand into my void pocket and pulled out a handful of gold coins.

I placed them into the cat-man’s hands as the salesgirl’s eyes widened at the sight of such a huge amount of gold coins. Ezra took it, nodded, and then turned on his heels and hurried out of the shop. The cat-girl’s eyes trailed after him, and I could tell instantly she too was part of the Ezra fan club that’d been in the courtyard earlier today. Her eyes were glossy as she leaned into her hand and watched the tall sailor leave. I cleared my throat, and she seemed to come back to the present.

The salesgirl gave me a sheepish smile and led me back over to the register where she rung me up. When we’d finished, she slid the box to me over the counter, and I took it into my hand. I ran my fingers over the cover of the box then slipped it into the safety of my void pocket.

“Thank you.” I smiled as I bowed my head to the cat-girl, and she giggled happily and waved as I slipped through the door.

I headed back towards the library as I planned out what I would do next. The walk back was short, but the breeze coming off the ocean was cool and rustled my hair around my shoulders softly. I took the steps two at a time as the massive glass dome came into view and I moved towards it, determined. I swung open the repaired doors and listened for a moment.

The soft voices of my women came from above, and I smiled to myself as they laughed together lightly. They lounged around on the overstuffed chairs by the massive tree. Rana reclined back on a sofa with her head in Annalise’s lap, Carmedy sat on the floor, crossed legged as she giggled softly. Morrigan and Heijing sat opposite each other in high-back chairs, and both women sat properly with their hands folded in their laps. The dragon’s head was the first to turn, and her icy blue eyes stabbed into me the way they usually did. Her hearing must have been impeccable, even better than Rana and Carmedy’s in order to hear the soft shuffling of my feet from so far away.

Heijing looked at me in a way that none of my minions did. The dragon seemed to look at me and through me at the same time as if she could see through my armor and my avatar’s flesh to the essence hidden inside. It made sense because she too was an unearthly being like me, but it was something that I would have to get used to if she were to be around for a while.

The Qianlong’s long, cerulean hair shifted around her shoulders as she turned in her chair and waited for me to approach. My women took notice of the change in the dragon and swiveled to look. Their faces split into different expressions of happiness at the sight of me. I moved towards them but kept my eyes on one woman in particular. I felt Morrigan and Heijing’s eyes heavily on my back as I reached out a hand.

“Carmedy,” I murmured in the softest voice I could muster, and the feline’s head swung towards me as she smiled. “Would you like to go for a walk with me?”

“Of course!” the black-haired cat cried happily.

The alchemist’s short black hair shifted as the bright sunlight illuminated her sweet face. She had no idea what was coming, but two of the women seated around her did as the cat-girl slipped her hand into mine. I helped Carmedy to her feet, and the feline giggled softly as we bumped into each other. I intertwined her fingers with mine as I turned towards the door. I held it open for Carmedy, and she momentarily dropped my hand as she stepped through. I glanced back at the group of women, and my eyes connected with Rana’s.

I hadn’t spoken a word to any of them, and the redhead already knew what was about to take place. I could see the pain and hurt in her baby-blue eyes as she stared me down. I knew I would have to deal with the repercussions later, but each of my decisions was deliberate and true. Rana would learn that soon enough, and for now, she would have to live with her momentary pain.

The door closed behind me, and the rest of my minions were obscured from view. Carmedy followed after me, and I led her higher up into the city. I followed the route we’d taken to the Qianlong’s sanctuary but right as the stone stairs ended, I veered off to the left. We strolled through the tall grass, and Carmedy reached out her free hand and let the feather reed brush against her palms and fingers.

The feline looked so pretty as she trailed behind me a little, and I slowed to a walk to allow her to catch up. Her bright, emerald eyes flitted up to mine, and she gave me a wide grin. She didn’t ask any questions the whole way up, but we spoke quietly to each other. Carmedy was the minion I had to work with the most during training. Unlike her sisters, the alchemist was raised in peace-loving ways without fighting or war. When I’d first met her, she’d run away and hide from any fight that took place, but I quickly broke her of that. Now, it seemed like the cat liked to fight, and if the person deserved it, she enjoyed killing. I’d seen the fire in her eyes as she watched someone die too many times not to recognize that same feeling.

Carmedy, like her sisters, was an extension of myself, not a weapon or a tool but another part of me as real as my avatar. I’d molded her into the woman she was today, and I couldn’t be prouder. Her potions were stronger than ever, and she only got better by the day. I wanted nothing more than her to succeed and become a better warrior for me.

We walked hand in hand through the wild feather reed, and the golden tops of the grass bobbed in the soft breeze. Carmedy’s hair brushed around her face, and the feline tucked a few strands behind her ear as she looked up into my face.

“Where exactly are we going, Master?” the feline asked as the light hit her emerald eyes perfectly and made them shine like jewels.

“Does it matter where we go as long as we are together?” I asked back and immediately the petite alchemist’s cheeks bloomed red.

“I-I guess not,” Carmedy giggled as she dropped her eyes to the grass shyly.

I raised my head toward the rough trail ahead of us, cut through the grass by wild animals. I had a rough idea of where we were going; I’d seen it from higher up on the mountain and pushed towards it. The tree line to our left was dense and full of life, and Carmedy turned her head to watch small birds flit from branch to branch.

In the distance, I could make out the small plateau and rough cliff face that hung over the open ocean. It was beautiful out here with large patches of blooming wildflowers, and Carmedy gasped in wonder as she rushed forward. Her childlike wonder never ceased to amaze me, and I followed after her eagerly as she plucked a few flowers and began weaving a flower crown for herself. I allowed her this time to herself as I sat down in the tall grass and just watched her for a long while.

Carmedy was always my most carefree minion, no matter what was happening around us, she always maintained her whimsical outlook, and I admired that in her. I had chosen her and her sisters for a reason. They’d happened upon my dungeon merely by chance, but they’d freed me, and I’d taken them under my wing. I hadn’t planned to fall in love with them, and it happened merely by accident. I didn’t track over time how I fell in love with them, but I knew for sure that Carmedy was the first. The feline was so open and free-spirited that it was hard not to fall for her. With my mission, I couldn’t afford to be lighthearted and carefree, but through her, I could at least experience it vicariously.

The alchemist offered me her heart so easily, and I took it without hesitation. I loved all of my women just as they were, and though I worked with them to make them better warriors, I would never change their personalities or true natures. I wanted Carmedy to stay as sweet and innocent as she was the day I’d met her and I would do anything to protect that side of her.

My minions were the only things of value to me, I had no need for money or treasure, I was a god and could provide for myself wherever I went but my women, no, I couldn’t survive without them. I didn’t want to go a day without them, which made the party splitting up tasks harder than ever. I wanted them with me at all times where I could protect them from any adversary, but that wasn’t feasible right now. I already knew that my women could defend themselves, and the ones going to find Rana’s family had Heijing on their side, but I still yearned to be there with them.

I raised my eyes toward Carmedy as she raced around the small field littered with beautiful wildflowers. Her short dress fluttered out behind her as she chased a floating butterfly, and the feline squealed happily as her paws closed around its flapping wings. The alchemist held her cupped hands close to her chest as she peeked in at the trapped butterfly. Carmedy hurried over to me, knelt down beside me then opened her paws the tiniest bit.

The butterfly trapped inside sat calmly on the pad of one of her fingers and moved its wings slowly. Its wings were an electric blue and for a moment, reminded me of the color of Heijing’s scales as they reflected the light. The butterfly’s body was pitch black, and as Carmedy lifted her hand slightly, the butterfly took off. It fluttered around the feline for a moment, and its mesmerizing wings brushed Carmedy’s cheeks a few times before it glided away on the wind. We watched it together as the alchemist’s hand slipped into mine, and I turned to face her.

Carmedy’s eyes were bright, and her cheeks tinted pink in the hot sunlight. The feline was absolutely dazzling as I gazed down at her. She snuggled up next to me and laid her head on my shoulder as she looked out over the ocean, and I opened my mouth to speak as I found the right words.

“Carmedy,” I started, and the feline looked up into my face with a small smile. “When you think of the future, what do you want more than anything?”

“That’s easy,” Carmedy chuckled as she intertwined her fingers with mine and leaned into me. “What I want more than anything is nothing.”

“What do you mean?” I asked as I furrowed my brows and looked down at her.

“Well, I already have you, Master; I don’t need anything else. You’re the best Master, leader, and lover a cat-girl could ever have. If I ever want anything, I know you’ll give it to me without question. All I need is you in the future, and I’ll be happy.” Carmedy grinned and closed her eyes contentedly.

I breathed in sharply through my nostrils then smiled at her as I stroked her soft cheek. I reached into my void pocket for the small velvet box and brought it out without the feline seeing.

“What, isn’t there anything else you want? More than just being by my side?” I questioned as I lay a soft kiss to the top of her head.

“Hypo-thetically speaking,” the cat said as she pronounced the unfamiliar word I’d heard Haruhi teach her earlier in the day. “Of course I’d like to get married and have a bunch of babies and live on with my sisters and their babies in a kingdom all our own. But that won’t happen until we defeat the Holy Order and the Heavens so I keep it at the back of my mind for now.”

“You want to marry me and carry my child one day?” I inquired through a deep chuckle, and Carmedy nodded along with my words.

“Nothing would make me happier.” The alchemist sighed.

“Then let me give you some of that happiness here today,” I whispered as I slid off the ribbon on the box and snapped it open.

“W-what?” Carmedy cried as her eyes snapped open, and she stared down at the ring I offered to her. “Master?”

The feline’s eyes widened as she stared down at the gorgeous ring I held out to her and instantly, they watered with tears. Her paws flew to her mouth as tears streamed down her cheeks and the cat-girl hiccupped back a few sobs.

“Marry me, be my wife, and I will give you all the things you ask for and more,” I told her in a firm but gentle voice.

“Y-yes, Master!” Carmedy cried as she fell into me, and I nearly dropped the box in my hand.

I burst out laughing as the feline lay her head against my chest and cried softly. From the way she cried, it seemed as if she’d been waiting forever to hear me ask this question. I could tell from the quickened beat of her heart that she was happy, and when she pulled away from me a few minutes later, her eyes were bright, and she was smiling. I offered her the ring once more, and with shaky hands, she allowed me to slide it onto her finger. Carmedy held it up to the light as she examined the beautiful pink stone inlay. When she turned back to me, she curled her paw close to her chest protectively, like she didn’t want to lose it though it was securely on her hand.

“Come, I have one more surprise for you,” I told her through a wide grin as I helped the alchemist to her feet, and she stared up at me with furrowed brows.

“Another surprise?” Carmedy asked in a confused tone then brightened as an idea came into her head. “Is it food? Please, tell me its food!”

“Yes, no more questions,” I told her as I led her back towards the path down the mountain. “It won’t be a surprise if I tell you, now will it?”

We walked most of the way together, but once we got closer to the city, Carmedy dropped my hand and ran ahead of me. A few times she called out to me and waved me forward impatiently.

It was early afternoon by the time we reached the city, and we clasped hands as we hurried towards the dome of the library in the distance. Every few seconds, Carmedy would glance down at her left hand and take in her sparkling engagement ring. It suited her perfectly, and I was glad that she loved it so much. I wanted each of my women to have rings that suited their personalities, and I would make sure they did.

Ezra waited for us excitedly at the steps of the library, and he hurried over to me once we came into sight. His white ears twitched as he held his hands behind his back and respectfully bowed to me.

“Master, I’ve done as you asked and chartered a boat for you and your women.” Ezra smiled, and I nodded my head to him.

“Thank you, Ezra, if you could go inside and tell my women to pack up their things quickly,” I instructed the young cat-man, and he nodded eagerly. “I want to leave within the hour.”

Ezra didn’t reply, only turned on his heel and hurried back into the library. I moved to follow him, but Carmedy stood stock still and tugged me back. The feline’s brows were furrowed even deeper than before, and she looked up at me in confusion. I smiled down at her as I stroked her black hair, but that didn’t soothe her stormy expression.

“Where are we going? Why are we leaving Canarta so soon?” the alchemist asked in a soft, saddened tone.

I couldn’t hold back a chuckle as I looked at her sweet, pouty face. The feline seemed so upset that we were leaving her homeland so soon, but this was the second surprise I’d told her about, and she hadn’t even realized it yet.

“We’re not leaving; we’re simply going somewhere else,” I replied as I leaned down to her level and looked into her face.

“O-oh?” the feline asked as she tilted her head, then her emerald eyes widened as she realized. “Master, are we…?”

“I had Ezra charter a small boat for us, if all goes according to plan, and we pack quickly, we should land on Mauntenraion within an hour and a half,” I stated nonchalantly as if my words didn’t matter, but Carmedy’s cheeks bloomed out as she sucked in a massive amount of air.

The feline let it all out in a joyous scream and leaped forward to wrap her arms around me. More tears came to her eyes, but just like last time, they were tears of joy. I’d made her so happy in one day, and I wanted her to stay this way for the rest of our lives. Over the cat’s shoulder, I watched as the rest of my minions and Heijing hurried out of the library with their bags and packs on their shoulders. Haruhi held three books to her chest protectively as she hastily said goodbye to both her father and older brother. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Rana keep to the middle of the group of women and avoid my eye, but I saw the sour look on her face.

“Where are we going, Master?” Annalise asked as she adjusted the pack on her back and looked into my face.

“We’re going to Mauntenraion,” I told all of them in a booming voice, and all of their faces swiveled to me. “Carmedy and I are to be married there.”

Gasps rushed through the women, and they all hurried over towards Carmedy, except for Heijing, who stepped closer to me and eyed the other females warily. I looked the dragon over quietly, and when the light hit her skin at a certain angle, I could almost make out the outline of scales beneath her flesh.

“It seems that you’ve upset the natural balance within your own party.” The Qianlong observed astutely.

“There is no need to tell me, I already know,” I stated in a firm voice, and Heijing’s cerulean eyebrows shot up, but she chuckled nevertheless, unbothered by my tone.

“And what will you do about it?” Heijing asked in an interested tone, and when she turned to look directly at me, her eyes sliced into me.

“Heijing, you will soon learn that there are reasons behind all of my actions,” I told her, and the Qianlong nodded along with my words. “Everything I do is deliberate and well-thought-out; I never make split-second decisions.”

“I am eager to watch all of your plans play out, Kazama,” Heijing smirked as she let my true name slip between her plump lips.

The Qianlong slid away from me and slithered towards the group of women as Carmedy showed off her engagement ring. All of my women oohed and awed over the band as they examined it in the light. Rana joined in with them, but her voice was quieter than the others, and I could hear the disappointment that dripped from every word.

There was nothing I could do about it now as I stepped forward and looked out over all of my women and made sure that they had all of their belongings with them. Once I made sure that all of them were ready, I turned towards the petite alchemist.

“Come, my bride, let’s take the next step closer to the rest of our lives together.”

Chapter Three

Ezra headed our group as he led us down toward the dock. My women walked all around me, and when I glanced over my shoulder, Heijing strode alongside with Morrigan. The two stoic women were exact opposites of each other in appearance, but their personalities were similar. It didn’t take me long to realize that the two women were communicating without words. Fea and Macha bobbed on the elf’s shoulders as their beady black eyes moved over the Qianlong’s face. The two ravens seemed just as intrigued by the creature just as their master was.

Heijing’s bright blue hair reflected off Morrigan’s and painted the elven woman’s face in a subtle cerulean glow. Their eyes stayed on each other as they walked, but their mouths didn’t move as they communicated through their minds. I could hear the raven’s words distinctly as they chimed in a few times, and I wondered if this was the first time I’d ever heard their true voices.

Heijing, alert and sharp, turned her head and stared at me for a moment, then she blinked, and the icy blue of her eyes softened on my face. I could already tell that the Qianlong enjoyed our company, and she’d found something inside of the elven woman akin to herself. Both the Qianlong and the elf were powerful beings, and in the future, they’d learn much from each other.

I swung my head back forward toward the path, and the rest of my women loosely strolling around me. Carmedy and Annalise walked shoulder to shoulder behind the tall back of Ezra and Rana moped behind them. The redhead slumped her shoulders and swung her arms slowly by her side as she whispered softly to herself. I didn’t listen in but instead called out to her through the power I’d taken from Nergal.

“Rana.” My voice boomed in her head, and the fox bolted upright, then hastily glanced over her shoulder at me.

My eyes bore into hers, and she attempted to look away, but I held her there for a moment. The redhead was upset, I already knew that and would rectify it later, but there was no reason for her to be acting this way.

“Come here,” I commanded through my mind speak, and reluctantly, she slowed her walk and came to stand beside me.

“What?” the fox-girl hissed back, and I raised my eyebrows in surprise.

I laid a firm hand down on her shoulder and gave it a warning squeeze. I rarely had to reprimand my women, but the way that Rana was acting was unacceptable. I hadn’t chosen Carmedy to hurt the redhead. I chose the feline for reasons that none of them knew. I didn’t do it to spite her or to get a rise out of her, and this attitude towards her sister was not something I was going to let go.

“Do not take that tone with me,” I stated in a firm voice as I tightened my grip on her shoulder and the fox tensed under my hand.

“Y-yes, Master,” Rana muttered as she lowered her eyes and bowed her head to me.

“Once we reach Mauntenraion, you and I will have a talk, privately,” I told her in a softer voice, and the fox relaxed a bit as I let my hand drop from her shoulder. “Until then, be kind to your sisters, especially Carmedy. This is a joyous time…for all of us.”

“But--” Rana started defiantly, but I lifted a hand into the air for silence, and the redhead went quiet.

“Go on,” I commanded as I placed my hand into the middle of her back and pushed Rana forward towards her sisters.

The redhead glanced back at me, and I saw the hurt in her baby-blue eyes, but I chose to ignore it for now. I didn’t have to explain myself to them but I would when we arrived on the smallest island. I knew how desperately Rana wanted to marry me, but there was one obstacle in my way that stopped me from taking the fox as my wife.

Rana plastered on a grin and separated the high queen and the feline as she placed her arms around both of them. Both of them smiled at the fox and laughed off the interruption as they included the redhead in their conversation. I was glad to see that Rana was making an effort after I’d scolded her, and I hoped she would keep this attitude for the rest of the trip to the smallest island.

Ezra led us to a small dock and the single boat tied off there. There weren’t many people bustling around the dock, and we climbed down the path toward it. The rowboat was big enough to fit all of us in it comfortably with a few remaining seats. I stood on the dock and helped my women down into it as Ezra steadied the side of the boat.

I held out my hand to each of them, and they found their place along the wooden benches and then settled in for the journey. Heijing was the last, and she stood on the planks of the dock for a moment as her icy blue eyes stared down at the teetering rowboat.

“Come on, Heijing!” Carmedy cried happily as she sat between Rana and Haruhi.

“It’s not too scary, here, hold my hand too,” Annalise said as she started to stand, but the Qianlong shook her head and placed her tiny hand in mine.

I helped her down into the boat, and despite her fears, the dragon moved elegantly into her place beside Morrigan. Fea cawed once loudly, and Macha joined in too as I slid into position in front.

“Have a safe journey, Master, feel free to reach out to me if you need any help,” Ezra uttered respectfully as he bowed low to me.

“Of course, thank you for everything you’ve done,” I said as I turned my attention ahead of us and summoned my Shadow Slaves.

The unearthly creatures crowded in at the sides, not that any of my women noticed them except for Morrigan. The Shadow Slaves took up the oars in their skeletal hands, and the rowboat sped off. We glided over the water quickly, and in the distance, I could make out the shapes of the island through the thick mist that covered the surface of the ocean. The heat out here was worse than on Nekoka, and I wondered if it would be even hotter on Mauntenraion. I glanced over at Carmedy, but the feline was busy fanning herself and panting, so I assumed that the heat out here wasn’t native to her home.

“Have you ever been to Mauntenraion?” Morrigan asked as she swiveled in her seat to look at Heijing.

“Yes, but I don’t remember it, I was a hatchling at the time,” Heijing muttered as she shook her head then lifted her eyes toward the quickly approaching island. “Mauntenraion was the nesting ground of my people; only dragons that have reached sexual maturity were allowed to go there.”

“Then this must be very exciting for you,” Morrigan stated in her usual cold voice as her dark eyes moved over Heijing’s face.

“In a way, yes, but the island of Mauntenraion is also a painful place for me,” the Qianlong admitted, and we all turned to listen as she went on. “Mauntenraion is the place where my mother was stolen from, where the Akalong’s took her from her true tribe and switched out my father’s egg with hers. I am eager but also very apprehensive.”

“Was there a specific place for the breeding grounds, or was it just the whole of the island?” Annalise asked as she turned in her seat, rested the heel of her boot against the side of the boat, and leaned an elbow on it.

“Specific places,” both Carmedy and Heijing answered, and the two women smiled at each other over the rows between them.

“In the beginning, when the wars weren’t rampant, the whole of the island was used as the breeding ground,” Heijing explained as her icy blue eyes moved over the island in the distance. “Once the Akalong began their constant attacks, the island was split into two divides. The Qianlong’s wanted the upper half of the island, but the Akalong fought them for it. So a ‘truce’ was drawn up, and they split the island directly down the middle. During the time before my parents, there would’ve been two temples specifically made for each of the tribes.”

From the way that Heijing spoke, I could tell that she was more sympathetic with the Qianlongs than the Akalongs, which she had every right to be. The red dragons had waged war against the Qianlongs for hundreds of years without stopping then they’d stolen the leader’s child in secret to destroy the Qianlong tribe from the inside out. The dragon loved both of her parents, but the Akalongs had done terrible things over the passage of time, and a lot of them couldn’t be forgiven.

“Only one of the temples survived the passage of time,” Carmedy whispered, and I watched sadly as Heijing’s face fell.

Most of the Qianlong’s sanctuary had survived almost as if time had stopped for the upper half of the island, but the dragon looked saddened to know that part of her heritage had crumbled away with time.

“Which one?” Heijing whispered softly, and Carmedy’s ears twitched as she struggled to hear what the Qianlong said.

“What?” the feline questioned.

“Which one survived? The Qianlong temple or the Akalong temple?” Heijing asked as she lifted her head and looked directly into the cat-girl’s eyes.

“I-I’m not sure; I only know where it is.” Carmedy stuttered, off-put by the blue-haired woman’s intense gaze.

“Why don’t we look for it?” I inquired as I turned and leveled my gaze at Heijing. “You and I will go and find the last remaining temple there.”

“Do you mean it?” the Qianlong asked as if she didn’t believe me, and I bowed my head to her.

“Of course, I do, I promise to take you there,” I assured her, and Carmedy nodded along with my words.

“And Master never breaks a promise!” the feline cried happily as she leaned forward and wrapped herself around one of my arms.

Out of the corner of my eye, Rana bristled slightly, and her bushy red rail swished out behind her irritably, but she kept her mouth shut as her eyes met mine. I wanted nothing more than this to end and for the redhead to stop acting like this. Her attitude was cold and forced, and I knew that all of my other women had taken notice of it. This was a time that they should be congratulating Carmedy, not comforting Rana through her temper tantrum. Luckily, we were close to the shore, and my Shadow Slaves pulled us up to the small dock.

My Shadow Slaves faded from view with their job done, and I climbed out of the rowboat first. I helped each of my women out, but this time, Rana was the last to scramble out. I held onto her hand tightly as I kept my eyes on the backs of my other minion’s. Carmedy headed the group, and she spoke excitedly to the rest of them, then the feline turned back when she noticed the two of us were lagging behind.

“Master, are you coming?” the alchemist asked, and I waved her on nonchalantly with my free hand.

“Go on ahead of us. I’ll find you,” I told them vaguely, and the group of women turned back without question.

I waited until they were gone from sight then turned toward the redhead. I let my hand drop from hers, and I stared down at her as I set my jaw. Rana was silent as the grave but her baby-blue eyes burned into mine angrily. Tears watered in the corners of her eyes, and it showed how upset the fox really was underneath her hardened exterior. Rana rarely let things get to her, but this had struck a chord within her and set her emotions ablaze. I hadn’t intended to hurt or scorn her with my choice of my next bride, but apparently, it had.

“Speak,” I growled, and Rana blinked in surprise at my tone. “If you have something you so desperately want to say then say it.”

“Why’d you wait until we were alone, huh? Is this something you don’t want the others to hear?” the redhead yelled, and her cheeks bloomed red in anger.

“This is a matter simply between you and me. None of your sisters need to be involved. What ails you so?” I demanded in my booming voice, and the redhead’s ears lay flat against her head.

Rana’s cheeks hiccupped with sobs, but she suppressed them as she glared defiantly into my face.

“Why Carmedy? Why now? Why wasn’t I chosen?” Rana blurted out all the questions at once, and I thought them over one by one.

“I have multiple answers to all of those questions; would you care to calm yourself down before I tell you?” I stated in an emotionless voice.

“No! Tell me!” the fox shouted as her paws curled into fists.

“Answer me this, Rana,” I stated as I took a step towards her. “What type of people mainly take up these islands?”

“C-cat-people…” Rana answered nervously, and I nodded emphatically.

“Do you understand now?” I questioned in a softer voice as I came even closer and reached out my hands to her. “Do you see what I’ve done?”

“Yes, Master…” the redhead whispered with embarrassment.

“Carmedy is from these islands, like Tamarisch and Machstein, I cannot be the ruler of Canarta unless I’m married on its soil,” I reiterated, and Rana lowered her head even more. “It would be disrespectful to the people of Canarta to take a wife that is not from the islands.”

“I-I understand now, Master, I’m really sorry,” Rana whispered and finally, tears slipped down her round cheeks.

I reached out for her and wrapped an arm around her thin waist. I pulled the redhead to me and hooked my free hand under her chin and lifted her face to mine. I stared down into the depths of her baby-blue eyes as they glittered and shone with tears.

“It’s more than that, Rana,” I murmured as I tucked a stray curl behind her ear and examined her face stained with tears. “I can’t marry you, at least not right now.”

“W-what?” Rana asked in disbelief as she pushed me away, but I held onto her tightly and commanded her to stop in her mind.

The redhead went limp as I held her, and I brought her in close to whisper in her ear.

“A long time ago, you once told me that your mother is very proper and that’s why she disapproves of you stealing,” I murmured into her ear, and Rana’s brows furrowed.

“And?” the redhead snarked as she looked at me, confused.

“It would be inappropriate of me to marry her daughter without properly asking her permission first, correct?” I asked, and Rana pressed her lips into a firm line to stop herself from smiling. “That is why I can’t marry you yet. I have to get your mother and your family’s blessing first.”

“Ugh,” Rana groaned. “Now I feel so dumb. I should have known those two reasons were why you wanted to marry Carmedy before me.”

“Yes, I love you, Rana, and I wouldn’t do anything to hurt you or harm you,” I stated as I pulled her to my chest and wrapped my arms fully around her. “I require no one’s permission to do anything I wish, but propriety is a concept I value quite highly.”

“I love you, Master, more than anything.” The redhead whispered into my ear, then when she pulled away, she wiped away her tears and smiled up at me. “I would do anything you wanted, anything you asked, and I’ll do it obediently.”

“I ask nothing more than for you to stay by my side forever.” I gently smiled down at her and Rana smiled even wider.

“I already plan to do that” the fox giggled, and I shook my head as I let my arms drop from around her.

I slipped her paw into my hand and turned toward the end of the dock where my other minions went.

Mauntenraion looked almost exactly like Nekoka, but instead of the signature blue doors, the smallest island had blood-red ones dotting up the side of the mountain. I held tightly onto Rana’s hand as I followed the beat of my other minions’ hearts. They were higher up than most of the houses, and we scurried up the steps together at a quick pace. The redhead didn’t complain like she usually would, and when I glanced back at her, her face was still blushing, and she gave me a sweet smile in return.

Rana took up the path ahead of us even though she had no idea where she was going. I chuckled softly to myself and followed closely after and guided her the right way towards the other minions.

I’d been nothing but a god cast from the heavens when they found me but now, I was the conqueror of the earth and soon to be the king of the heavens.

Everything that the light touched would be mine and under my rule. I would be the single god left standing, and all those who survived would be my slaves. I wanted nothing more than to taste the blood of my enemies and watch the life leave their eyes. My father, my mother, and my bastard of a brother. I wanted to rip their life forces from their bodies one by one; even Eris was an enemy to me. The goddess had helped me, but she had betrayed me in her own way too. I would kill all of them, one by one, and then I would rest.

My kingdom would span over every continent, and every single living being on the earth would be under my control. There was no stopping me now, I was so close to the end of my journey that I could almost taste it on the tip of my tongue, and it only pushed me harder towards my ultimate goal. I would kill all that stood in my way, rip their souls from their carcasses before moving on. My women would stand by me through everything, and it would only make me a stronger leader.

I was so close to having everything I wanted and more.

Chapter Four

I found my other women quickly by the steady beat of their hearts. I held tightly to Rana’s hand as we stood in front of the low whitewashed house with a red door like all the others. A wooden sign swung from a pole in the front yard with ‘Apothecary’ painted on both sides. I could just make out the silhouettes of my minions inside as I hurried up the cobblestone walkway to the door. I knocked three times with the redhead by my side and waited for those inside to answer.

Carmedy’s voice squealed excitedly from inside, and when the door opened, the grinning feline came into view. Her hair was pulled back, and she wore a pristine white apron as she ushered both of us in.

“Master! You’re finally here!” the feline cried happily as she grabbed my hand and pulled me inside.

The ceiling of the apothecary was low, and my hair brushed against it as we entered together. The inside of the building reminded me a lot of the shops back on Nekoka, it was clean and bright with that very same fresh and clean smell that I couldn’t place, but here it was stronger. Shelves laden with jars and containers lined the walls, and a long counter spanned the back of the room. On top of the counter was a massive mortar and pestle and an older cat-woman with black hair like Carmedy’s held the stone pestle in her hand. The woman lifted her head and gave Rana and me a dazzling smile.

I didn’t have to guess that this was Carmedy’s mother, the two women could have been twins despite the age and height difference. The healer was tiny, even smaller than Carmedy, and her emerald eyes examined me for a moment. The older female rested the pestle down inside the mortar and brushed off her hands on her own white apron. Her dark hair was longer than Carmedy’s, and it swung down her back and was tied into a loose knot midway down to keep it out of her way as she worked. When the older cat came closer to me, a sweet, floral smell came over me, and I smiled down at her.

“Hello, I’m Vivienne, Carmedy’s mother,” the black-haired cat grinned up at me, then bowed respectfully to me. “You must be Master, we’ve heard so much about you from all of the girls. We’re honored to have a god in our presence.”

I turned at a loud clatter, and three male voices as the door at the back of the room swung open. Three cat-men climbed up the stairs from what I assumed was the basement with heavy-looking boxes. The first two catkins were young and short, just like Carmedy and their mother. Their faces were shining with youth, and their slick black hair was combed back in waves. These were the two older brothers the alchemist had once told me about.

The two men nodded to me with polite smiles. They weren’t as welcoming as their mother, but I was the strange man they’d never met who was marrying their younger sister. They had every right to be wary of me, but I was more than a man, I was a god in the presence of mortals, and their sister was fortunate that I’d chosen her as my bride.

The last man to come up the stairs with a significantly smaller box was much older than the other two. His face was beet red, and he struggled to catch his breath as he hooked a foot around the door and slammed it closed.

“Daddy! Come here, come here!” Carmedy shouted impatiently, and the older cat-man jumped and nearly dropped the box he held tightly to his chest.

“Carmedy, please,” the cat-man coughed as he hurried over to the counter and slammed the small box down. “Whew, that was a doozy, Vivi, can you get me a drink please?”

“Never mind that, dear! Come meet our new son-in-law!” Vivienne cried as she waved her husband over. “Master, this is my husband and Carmedy’s father, Armond.”

The cat-man straightened his light blue button-down shirt, swept-back his messy blonde hair and took a step towards me with his paw outstretched. Just by appearances, Carmedy and her brothers resembled their mother more than their father. Armond was a short man of average weight, but the ears and tail that never stopped moving were speckled white, brown, and black in different places. His coloring was much different from the alchemist’s as she held her sleek, short-haired tail between two paws and looked at the two of us nervously.

I grabbed his paw in mine and gave it a hearty shake. The cat-man winced at my strength but didn’t let go or pull away from me. When I let go, Armond dropped into a low, respectful bow just as his wife did and over his shoulder, Vivienne waved over her two sons.

The two cat-men stepped forward and bowed to me, the older one who stood on the left was only a few inches taller than the younger one. I towered over all of them but nodded my head to them as they rose back to their full heights.

Carmedy hurried forward and grabbed the one on the left by the arm and pulled him toward me excitedly.

“This is my oldest brother, Fabien,” the alchemist grinned as she gestured to him and Fabien gave me a polite smile again. “This is my second oldest brother, Cedric.”

“Are they twins?” Annalise asked as she stroked her long chestnut braid. “My brothers are twins, and you two remind me of them so very much.”

“No,” Fabien smirked as he grabbed his younger brother in a half-hearted choke-hold and mussed Cedric’s hair. “He wishes; if we were twins, then he would have received my good-looks and charm.”

“You two are charming in your own way, my perfect little kitty-cats!” Vivienne cooed as she roughly separated the boys and hugged them fiercely to her chest.

Both boys groaned loudly and rolled their eyes as their mother snuggled into them tightly. Carmedy threw herself forward and joined in on the hug, and her two older brothers groaned even louder this time as their sister fell into a fit of giggles.

“Is this a ritual that cat-kin families practice?” Heijing asked in a confused voice as she looked to Morrigan, and the elf’s white eyebrows knit together. “Does the touching of bodies signify something?”

Rana blinked rapidly then leaned out from behind me to look at the tiny Qianlong.

“Have you never heard of a hug before?” the redhead questioned in disbelief. “Ya know when you wrap your arms around someone and get those good feelings inside your belly?”

“A ‘huh-gh,’ no, I’ve never heard of such a thing,” Heijing shook her head as she slipped her hands into her sleeves and moved her eyes over the cats as they separated themselves from each other.

“Does that mean your parents never hugged you?” Carmedy cried, saddened as she hurried toward the Qianlong. “Is that why you won’t let me touch you? Oh, Heijing, I’m so sorry.”

“Physical touch is arbitrary between strangers and is saved for lovers and partners.” The dragon explained in a bored tone as her icy-blue eyes slipped away and examined the overstuffed shelves. “Sometimes, my father would pat the top of my head when I set fire to certain war council member’s robes for fun, but that is the extent of it.”

“That is so sad!” the alchemist cried as she clasped her hands tightly to her chest.

“It is only sad to you because it is something you are accustomed to. I’ve lived my life without it, therefore, I have not missed it or longed for it.” Heijing explained in her monotone voice.

“Well, Scaly, we’re huggers in this party, except for Morrigan, but she’s gotten used to it, so you better deal with it,” Rana smirked as she cocked out a hip and leveled her gaze at the dragon.

“Scaly? I do not know the meaning of this word.” Heijing blinked as she looked to all of us for clarification.

“It is a nickname. You will get used to it eventually, but it does take time.” Morrigan sighed as she stepped deeper into the room to look at the jars on the shelf closest to her.

“That’s right, Elfy!” Rana nodded empathically as she crossed her arms over her chest. “Your nickname is Scaly, well, because you’re a dragon and--”

“Because I have scales, I understand the meaning behind it, but please refrain from calling me that. I do not approve of it,” Heijing stated in her cold, emotionless voice.

“It will continue. It is best to accept it now. Resistance is futile.” The elven woman sighed, and Heijing blinked a few times in surprise.

“What’s in the boxes?” Rana asked as she slipped from topic to topic and hurried towards the two large boxes and the single smaller one.

“Wedding decorations!” Carmedy squealed as she rushed towards them and flipped open the first one.

“Wow, Carmedy, you already had your wedding all planned out?” Annalise asked as she hurried over and peered into the box.

“No silly, these are decorations passed down through the generations of my family!” The alchemist giggled as she rifled through each of the boxes. “My great-great-great-grandparents used them when they got married, and everyone’s used them since then, even my parents!”

“I am honored that you will allow us to use your treasured heirlooms,” I stated to Vivienne, and the cat-woman blushed and waved a hand at me.

“Nonsense! You’re family now!” the cat-woman grinned as she picked up one of the boxes Carmedy had already gone through. “We have the perfect place for the wedding too! Follow me!”

Fabien grabbed one of the larger boxes, and Cedric grabbed the smallest one before his still winded father could. Armond rolled his eyes and huffed at his son but allowed him to take it anyway. My minions and I followed after Vivienne into the backyard, and I stood in the tall grass as I took in the beautiful view beyond their workshop and home.

Rows and rows of weeping willows created a walkway through the lush grass to a massive flowering cherry blossom tree. The soft pink flowers fluttered through the air like snow and caught in all of my minions’ hair. This was the perfect place to marry Carmedy. It fit her personality perfectly.

The air was fresh out here, and a breeze rustled the leaves of the long weeping willows. The sky was cloudless and a bright cornflower blue, it was a beautiful day, and as I gazed out over my minions who smiled at me excitedly, I knew this was the perfect place to hold our wedding.

“When do you plan to get married?” Vivienne smiled as she turned and set down the two boxes beside the huge trunk of the cherry tree.

“Uh, uhm…” Carmedy muttered as she looked over to me for answers.

“Today,” I stated as I hung my head back and took in all of the picturesque scenery around us.

“W-what?” Carmedy shrieked as she clasped her hands to her chest. “That’s too soon! We don’t have enough time to plan!”

“Master, don’t you think it’s too--” Annalise protested, but the high queen fell silent as I raised a hand to her.

“It’s a beautiful day, and it would be a shame to waste it.” I smiled, and Carmedy’s cheeks blushed pink.

“W-well, what time were you thinking of holding the wedding?” Armond asked worriedly as he fiddled with his paws.

“Midafternoon, or early evening,” I stated in a calm voice. “I think we can get it all done by then, don’t you think?”

My eyes lay heavily on Carmedy’s father. He and his sons knew what I was, and they didn’t dare speak a word that would upset me. I was not only Carmedy’s future husband but also a god that could wipe their tiny island from existence with a flick of my wrist.

“Of course!” Vivienne was the one to cry eagerly as she grabbed Carmedy by the wrist and waved for the rest of the women to follow her back inside. “I think I still have my wedding dress; we can throw it on and hem it a bit! Oh, this is so exciting!”

Carmedy’s mother chattered the whole way back into the house, and my women followed after her happily. The petite alchemist glanced over her shoulder at me nervously, but before she turned back, she gave me a wide, excited grin. The women disappeared back into the house, and I turned toward Fabien and Cedric.

The two brothers stared at me warily but perked up when I met their eyes. They really did look like twins, and in some ways, they reminded me of the Decathmor brothers as they elbowed each other nervously.

“I will need a spare bedroom to prepare while my women are getting ready, do you have such a room that I could use?” I inquired, and Fabien nodded once.

“Of course, we do, Master,” the older brother stated as he kept eye contact with me. “Do you need any help? We could be of assistance.”

“Nay, I will help Master,” Armond broke in as he brushed his sons aside and shooed them toward the house. “I doubt that he wants dumb and dumber helping him with whatever he needs.”

Carmedy’s father placed his paws in the middle of their backs and shoved them toward the house, and they reluctantly went.

“Who do you think is dumb and who’s the dumber one?” Cedric asked his older brother, and Fabien shook his head as he frowned.

“Does it really matter? Let’s just go.” Fabien brushed it off as they trudged together.

“Yes, it matters! One of us is dumb, but one of us is dumber! Which one of us is the dumber one? I have to know!” Cedric cried as he threw his paws into the air.

“Ignore them, Master,” Armond chuckled as he stood beside me. “What is it you need help with? I’d love to be of service to you.”

“It’s nothing too drastic,” I stated as I glanced down at the surface of my armor. “I need to shine my armor and clean myself up a bit before the wedding.”

“Of course, of course,” Carmedy’s father nodded feverishly. “Come with me. I’ll take you to the washroom, you can bathe and clean yourself up there if you like.”

“Thank you; I appreciate all you are doing for us,” I said as I placed a heavy hand on Armond’s shoulder, and the cat-man laughed heartily.

“Think nothing of it, as Vivienne said, your part of the family now,” Armond smiled as he led me back into the house and up a tight set of stairs. “I don’t think I can think of you as a son, but you’re still the man marrying our little girl.”

The upstairs of the building was the family’s living quarters. It was a little messier up here, but it was homey and comfortable as I squeezed through the low corridor. Armond led me to a large bathroom about halfway down the hall, and I stepped in as he stood in the doorway.

“If you would leave your armor outside the door, I can take it, clean and shine it for you, Master,” Armond offered good-naturedly, and I inclined my head to him. “I wouldn’t want you to have to do it on the day of your wedding, so please, allow me to do it.”

I thought it over for a moment, then nodded. Armond looked more excited than I expected him to be, and then the older cat-man closed the bathroom door. I used my telekinetic power to strip the armor off of my body and placed it outside of the door. Armond was gone, but I knew he’d be back for it in a few minutes.

The bathroom was much larger than any of the other rooms I’d seen in the rest of the house, and most of the space was taken up by a massive claw-foot tub. The bathtub surprisingly had running water and the steaming liquid frothed out into the porcelain bath. Like downstairs, the walls were lined with shelves with containers and jars on them, but these looked more for the families use than for sale.

I completely undressed and stepped into the steaming crystal clear water. I dipped my head back and scrubbed at my long, dark brown hair with my fingertips with a creamy looking liquid I knew was shampoo. I couldn’t remember the last time I had enjoyed a hot bath like this. When we weren’t staying at inns with running water, we usually took turns bathing in rivers and streams, but the last hot bath I could recall having was the one I shared with Rana and Carmedy.

I took my time in the bath and made sure that I was perfectly clean. Once I stepped out and dried myself, I got a good look at myself in the mirror. I’d formed my avatar into a dashingly handsome man, but my godly presence leaked through all of its pores. The avatar’s face looked similar to my divine form, and I could see hints of both of my parents in it. I gritted my teeth and pushed that last thought away from me angrily.

In the past few weeks, I’d grown a short scruffy beard, and I turned my face at different angles to get a good look at it. I didn’t hate the way it looked, but it surely didn’t suit my chiseled handsome face.

Laid out on the white counter of the sink was a straight razor, a shaving brush, bowl and shaving cream. I mixed the soap together in the small bowl and whipped it up until it was thick. Using the brush, I spread the shaving cream over the lower half of my face and cheeks. I picked up the straight razor with steady hands and began the slow process of shaving my face. It was painstakingly tedious work, but I enjoyed it. I was taking time for myself right before I married one of the most beautiful women I’d ever met.

Once I finished, I shouldered on my underclothes, slicked back my hair, and opened the bathroom door. My newly cleaned and polished armor waited outside for me. The light glinted off its detail surfaces, and I pulled it to me with my telekinetic power. All the metal pieces snapped and strapped themselves into place over my muscular body. Each time I put on the freshly polished armor, it felt as if it were the first time back in my dungeon. The holy armor was powerful, and it protected me at all times.

Armond hurried down the hall toward me, and I noticed that the short cat-man had changed from his casual clothes into a fancy suit. It seemed that the time for our wedding ceremony to begin was close, and I was anxious to make Carmedy my wife. Armond led me through the house and back through the apothecary. The shop was locked up tight, and all of the blinds in the front windows were pulled down. I could hear the soft din of voices outside and could pick out a few that were my minions’, but there were some that I didn’t recognize. I glanced over at Armond, and he gave me an understanding smile.

“Carmedy told us that you were taking control over the island as the ruler,” the cat-man said as he placed a hand in the middle of my back and brought me closer to the door. “In order to do that, we need to have some townspeople as witnesses.”

“Ah, I see.” I nodded as Armond opened the door for me.

It was even more gorgeous out here than before. A swatch of white fabric was laid down like a walkway all the way down to the blooming cherry tree. Wooden chairs were placed a little farther back than the tree where townspeople sat, along with Ezra and Adrian who must have come over on their own rowboat after we had.

Armond led me up the pathway toward the tree where another cat-man waited, who I assumed would be the person to officiate our wedding. I stood directly beside the cat-man, and he glanced at me warily. I’d grown accustomed to the frightened looks I received from people; I was a god to be feared; it was understandable in their situation.

In front of the cat-man was a low table covered in a white tablecloth. An old metal candelabra rested on the table, and a single burned candle rested at the top. Beside the candelabra was a small metal tool that held a worn match in the tip and two small bowls on each side of the table. Inside the bowls was a dark, finely crushed powder. It looked like something that Carmedy used in her potions, and I assumed that it was used during the wedding ceremony.

Four of my minions sat in the front row with Heijing beside them. All of them wore soft pink dresses of different materials that ever so slightly matched. All of them smiled at me sweetly except for Heijing; the Qianlong watched on with an interest in her icy-blue eyes. It was like the dragon had never witnessed a wedding in her life, and she turned her head at the sound of the door of the building being opened slowly.

Soft music started up from a small group of cat-people with instruments and out stepped my bride-to-be with her mother beside her. I held my breath for a moment as the veil over her face partially obscured her from view. I could make out the shape of her face that I knew so well, but other than that, it was shrouded away from me. The dress she wore was entirely made from lace and dragged after her along the ground. It was tight fitting and hugged her thin frame perfectly. The front of the dress came up into halter straps that tied behind her neck, and the fleshy tops of her small breasts peeked out from underneath the lace.

Carmedy’s mother brought the alchemist closer, and I could see the tears in her eyes as they walked up the aisle together. Vivienne held the cat’s hand tightly until the very end of the rows of chairs and the two women parted. Carmedy came closer to me, and I stepped forward and pulled back her veil to reveal her stunning face. The feline smiled up at me as a blush spread across her round cheeks.

I felt my heart swell within my avatar’s chest, and I knew for sure that I was doing the right thing. I wanted to marry Carmedy and I needed to do it to take control of the islands. Thus, it was a win-win situation.

The cat-man behind the altar cleared his throat, and all of us in attendance turned our attention toward him.

“We are here today to celebrate and be witnesses and supporters in the union of the Lord of Valasara, Tamarisch, Tintagal, Machstein and now Canarta and the talented alchemist, Lady Carmedy,” the officiator boomed for all to hear. “We stand here today on the soil of the Qianlong and Akalong breeding ground to unite two people together like the mighty dragons used to do on this very island. We unite these two people like our kind has done for hundreds of years. We are not here for a wedding but instead the welding of two beings together for the rest of eternity. The flame that these two have created together will burn on until the earth crumbles and falls to its death. Master, please take your bride’s paw in your own.”

The officiator instructed me, and I placed my hand over Carmedy’s. The feline glanced up at me, then giggled softly to herself. The alchemist lifted her hand and grabbed onto the metal ornament that held the worn wooden match within its tip. Using both of our hands as one, she scrapped the wooden match against the base of the candelabra and fire burst to life at the end of it.

I adjusted my hand to help her hold the metal device, and the feline smiled widely at me. This was what marriage was about, we were sharing the load even during our wedding voices, and I felt emotion build in the back of my throat. We brought the match closer to the melted candle that had been used for hundreds of years by Carmedy’s family and held the lit match to the wick. It caught flame almost instantly and together; we placed the burnt match and holder down on the table in between the two bowls.

I looked to Carmedy for the next step since I was unfamiliar with the Mauntenraion customs, and she reached for her bowl of dark powder. The feline pinched some of it up between forefinger and thumb, and I copied the motion. Carmedy lifted her hand, and I followed the movement. Both of our hands hovered over the burning flame and slowly, we began to sprinkle the powder onto the lit candle.

The flame brightened, and then crackled loudly. In an instant, Carmedy placed a hand in the middle of my breastplate and pushed me a step backward. The candle’s flame grew in size then exploded upwards into the sky like a fireball. Once it was high over our heads, it crackled and boomed exactly like a firework. I hung my head back and watched as sparks flew through the darkening sky and fizzled out on their way back down to earth.

“By the power vested in me by our Lord and Master, I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may now kiss your bride.” The officiate grinned widely at me as he gestured toward Carmedy.

I turned right as the feline launched herself at me. I caught her easily, and our lips came together sweetly to the hoots and hollers of all those watching. I kissed her passionately as I pressed her even tighter against my chest. I held her there as her tongue slipped into my mouth, and I felt arousal swirl around my head.

When I finally pulled away and set Carmedy back down, the cat-girl was practically glowing. I reached out and stroked her soft, pink cheek with the back of my hand, then leaned in for just one more kiss from my newest bride.

Chapter Five

I took Carmedy’s hand in mine and looked out over the cheering crowd. The petite alchemist’s mother wiped tears away from her emerald eyes with a worn handkerchief. My newest wife tightened her paw around mine and pulled me down the aisle toward the house. I followed after her as the cheers from the crowd rang in my ears. I wasn’t sure where Carmedy was taking me to, but right now, I would follow her wherever she wanted to go.

“Come on, Master!” the cat-girl giggled as she pulled me into the house, crashed through the apothecary, and then out the front door.

“Where are we going?” I chuckled as I trailed after her.

“Somewhere special!” the black-haired feline grinned as she led me up the streets higher into the city. “Where it can be just the two of us for the rest of the night!”

The sun was starting to set as we raced through the streets, and Carmedy giggled most of the way to wherever we were going. I followed her obediently, and the petite alchemist only stopped when we reached our destination. The street was mostly empty except for a low building at the end. The building was entirely made from wooden boards like the structure we’d seen when we met the kitsune, but this was more natural-looking and man-made. A haze hung in the air behind the building and collected in the tall trees, almost like wisps of loose cotton.

“What is this place?” I asked with furrowed brows as Carmedy excitedly hopped from one foot to the other.

“It’s an inn, but that’s not the really fun part! It’s a natural hot spring!” The alchemist smiled as she pulled me toward the open archway into the building. “Remember when we went to the hot springs with Rana? That was so great, remember how we washed your body, Master?”

“Of course, I could never forget,” I smiled as I remembered that was also the night I’d taken Rana’s virginity. “Are we going to stay here tonight?”

“Yeah, since we can’t really go away on a honeymoon right now because we have to leave soon, my parents paid for us to stay the night here as a little wedding present! Isn’t that nice?”

“That is very kind of them,” I agreed as Carmedy ducked inside the entrance and hurried over to the front counter.

An older cat-man stood behind the counter and glanced up at us from behind round, wire-rimmed glasses. His ears were nearly bald, and the left one had a chunk missing from it, but he smiled welcomingly at us as he placed a worn sign-in book on top of the counter.

“Welcome to Aita Hot Springs, my name is Archibald, how many I help you?” the older cat smiled, and the corners of his eyes wrinkled three times.

“We have a reservation,” Carmedy giggled as she slipped her hand into mine and leaned against me tenderly. “It should be under--”

The feline didn’t get to finish before Archibald’s eyes fell on me, and they widened to the size of dinner plates.

“Y-you…I’ve heard of you, you’re Master,” the owner of the hot spring whispered as he came around the corner and bowed so low that his ears brushed the wooden floorboards. “You’re the new ruler of the Canartian islands! It is a pleasure and honor to meet you. Thank you for choosing my hot springs to bring your new bride, if there is anything you need, please let me know, and I will get it for you free of charge.”

“That will be unnecessary.” I bowed my head to him, but Carmedy shook her head vehemently.

“I’d like the food delivered to our room as soon as possible,” The feline blurted out, and Archibald came around the counter and grabbed a pencil and paper to write down what she wanted.

“And what would you like?” Archibald grinned as he held the pencil tip to the paper, but I didn’t think he expected the flurry of requests that spilled from my new wife’s mouth.

“I want chicken alfredo, an omelet, two pork chops, a serving of green beans, five hotdogs with ketchup, mustard and relish, one roasted duck and three grilled spicy salamanders with honey mustard dipping sauce,” the alchemist grinned and Archibald’s eyes widened as his hand hastily wrote down all the foods she’d listed off. “Oh! And all the desserts that you have on hand, especially anything with chocolate and whipped cream please!”

“O-of course, it may take a bit longer than expected, but I will get it all for you in a jiffy.” Archibald grinned nervously as he reached out and grabbed onto a yellow cord attached to the wall.

The hot spring owner pulled down on it, and a loud gong rang through the entire building. The clatter of wooden shoes reached our ears as someone hurried up the stairs to our left, and a small cat-boy appeared in a uniform similar to Archibald’s.

The boy looked to be about eleven or twelve, and his messy brown hair fell into his eyes as he nearly tumbled to the ground. I reached out and caught him right before he was about to make contact with the hard floor, and the boy looked up into my eyes in surprise.

“T-thank you, Mister.” The small boy stuttered as I lifted him back to his feet.

“Isora, this is the new ruler of the Canartian islands, please have more respect, my boy.” Archibald cried in exasperation.

Isora gasped loudly then threw himself onto the floor where he bowed humbly at my feet.

“Please accept my apology. I am very sorry if I caused you any trouble, my lord!” the small cat-boy cried into the floor.

I bent down beside him and placed a heavy hand on his shoulder. Isora raised his head, and I saw then that his eyes were filled with fear in my presence. I stared into his mint-colored eyes for a moment then silently helped the boy to his feet.

“Please accept my apologies, Master and Lady, please follow me to your room,” Isora whispered under his breath as he bowed his head and gestured toward the stairs he’d just tripped on.

“That’s a good boy,” Archibald nodded as he snapped the sign-in book closed and stowed it behind the counter. “If you need absolutely anything, please ring the bell by your door and either Isora or I will come immediately.”

“Thank you so much! Don’t forget my dinner!” Carmedy waved as the young boy led us down the spiraling stairs.

The stairwell was dark, but every few steps, there were small shelves in the wall with overflowing ferns and succulents that gave off a relaxing feel to the whole place. In the distance, I could hear the faint sound of running water, and as we stepped off the stairs, the sound became louder. Isora led us down a spacious hallway lit only by small flickering candles.

Small square windows were cut into the wall and gave us a gorgeous view of the mountainside and a roaring waterfall in the distance. Soft, relaxing music played all around us, and though I couldn’t pinpoint exactly where it came from, it added to the calm ambiance around us. Isora padded down the hall and only turned back to look at us once he stopped in front of the massive oak door that seemed to glow in the half-light.

The tiny boy pulled out a massive ring of keys and flipped through them without even having to look at them. He found the one he was looking for and unlocked the door, then swung it open for us. He stepped aside and gestured dramatically with both hands for us to enter.

The room was brightly lit compared to the hallway, and a refreshing breeze rustled in from the open double doors at the opposite side of the room. Everything was decorated in dark browns and mint greens that contrasted each other perfectly. The room was spacious with the large bed in the corner to our left and a small sitting area to our right. The double doors were straight ahead of us and led out onto a patio. Beyond the patio was a steaming pool coming off the much larger waterfall. We had our very own private open-air hot spring all to ourselves, and I couldn’t wait to get Carmedy alone in it.

The feline came to stand beside me as we looked out of the open doors. This was the perfect place to spend our first night as a married couple, and I glanced down at the alchemist. Her sparkling emerald eyes were trained on the steaming hot spring intently, and when she glanced up at me, I could see the desire within them.

“Will you need anything else, Master?” Isora asked with his hand on the doorknob.

“No, thank you for your service,” I smiled to him as I crossed the room and reached into my void pocket. I produced a single gold coin and pressed it into the palm of his tiny hand. “Spend it well, young man.”

“Thank you, Master!” Isora cried happily as he stared down at the gold coin in wonder.

The young boy scampered off down the hall, and I closed the door behind him then locked it for good measure. When I turned back, Carmedy was gone from the room, and a trail of clothes followed after her as she beckoned to me from the hot springs. Her lacy dress lay on the floor at the door, and I was careful to step over the discarded article of clothing. I trailed after her, stepped past a pair of stockings, then a white lacy bra, and as I came closer to the hot spring, the feline stepped out of her panties and let them drop to the ground.

Carmedy held her pert breasts in her paws, and her slinky black tail obscured her pubic mound from view, but she turned in the evening light, and her bare, ivory skin shone. I felt my member harden in my pants as the cat-girl dipped a toe in the steaming water and let out an deep moan. Shivers ran up and down my skin as I quickly pulled my armor away from my body and stood at the lip of the pool completely naked.

My member flexed and throbbed as Carmedy dipped down in the water once then rose up. Water trickled down her bare breasts, and her dark nipples hardened in the half-light. My shadow overcame her as she stood in the water and took my penis into her hand. I groaned aloud as she began to move her paw up and down my length in slow, smooth strokes. The alchemist leaned forward and took me into her mouth. Her tongue moved over the head of my penis, and I felt myself twitch in pleasure. It’d been so long since she’d done this for me, since the time between the tents in Tamarisch, and I felt as if I could cum at any second as she pleasured me with her sweet mouth.

Carmedy pushed me deeper between her lips until I felt her hot breath on my pelvis as she took me entirely into her mouth. The kitten made a soft squeal as my member flexed in her mouth and bumped against the back of her throat. More explicit sounds escaped my lips as I placed my hand on the back of her head and bobbed her mouth up and down on my member. Carmedy moaned with her mouth filled with me, and one of her paws snaked out and cupped my balls into her palm. She touched them tenderly, and I threw my head back as I moaned into the open air.

The alchemist moved even faster, and her slurping sounds became louder as she desperately sucked on my penis. I felt as if I was about to burst, so I gripped the cat-girl by the shoulders and pulled her away from me. Saliva dripped down her chin, and she licked at her wet lips with her pink tongue. I stared down at her as I lowered my right foot into the hot water, and then the left one.

Carmedy waded backward in the water as I stepped fully in then lowered myself onto the stone seat in the water. The feline came closer as she lifted her paws out of the water and let the steaming liquid drip onto her bare shoulders and breasts.

My right hand shot out and grabbed her roughly by the wrist. I savagely pulled her to me, gripped her by the thin hips, and positioned her slender form over mine. Typically, I wouldn’t handle my women like this, but this was how Carmedy liked me to be with her when we were intimate. She wanted me to be rough with her and show her her place.

In the steaming water, the head of my penis brushed against her lips, and Carmedy mewled as she spread her legs for me to enter.

I held onto her tightly and lowered her onto my cock. The cat-girl’s lips spread as I pushed deep inside of her, and Carmedy’s head fell back as she moaned in pleasure. Her small breasts bobbed out of the water, and I attacked the left one with my mouth. I took her hardened nipple into my mouth and bit down on it gently. The cat-girl moaned even louder as she adjusted her legs and forced me in deeper. I grunted and then thrust up inside of her.

I began slowly, just the way that Carmedy liked it, and I pulled out of her then thrust back up into her at a painstaking speed. The water around us was hot, and Carmedy’s vagina felt like exquisite silk wrapping around my penis. I moved inside of her at such a slow speed, and the feline’s head rolled back between her shoulder blades as she moaned and mewled sweetly. Sweat rolled down her temples, and when she opened her eyes, they were heated with lust, and I knew she was close to her first climax.

I pulled out of her quickly, then thrust back in roughly. I did it over and over until the feline’s paws slammed down onto my shoulders, and her nails dug into my flesh. Her hips rolled and bucked against me as I pushed her closer to orgasm. Sweet obscenities fell from her plump lips, and I smashed my mouth to hers as I cupped the back of her head. My tongue slipped into her mouth and wrapped around hers as I slammed inside of her vagina with all of my might.

Carmedy moaned against my lips, but the sound was caught in my own mouth. I ran the fingers of my right hand through her short, black hair as my left hand cupped the smooth flesh of her perfect ass. I squeezed it hard as I forced her down hard on my member. From the heated look in Carmedy’s eyes, I could tell she was close to her first orgasm, and I dropped my hand from her hair to join my other by the base of her tail.

I gripped her hard and bounced her on top of my cock. Her breasts jiggled and bobbed in the steaming water as the feline screamed in ecstasy.

“Yes, Master! Yes!” Carmedy moaned as her mouth fell open, and her vagina tightened and convulsed around my member.

I helped her orgasm heighten as I pounded into her, and once the cat-girl went limp, I lifted her off me and pinned her against the stone wall of the hot spring. I slid back inside of her quickly, and Carmedy wrapped her legs around my waist. I looked deeply into her eyes as I made love to her, and she stared back as she caressed my face. I couldn’t look away from her; I was totally enraptured with her beauty in the evening light. Her skin glowed with droplets of sweat that looked like dew, her lips were moist and parted as soft moans fell from in between them.

I considered myself a very lucky god that my four minions found me when they did. I hadn’t planned on falling in love with them, in fact, I planned on just using them as tools to exert my will, but at this moment, I wouldn’t change a thing. I was the destroyer of worlds, the eater of souls, god of the underworld, and I would do anything for these mortal women. They had all of my heart in their possession, and I hoped they would never give it back.

It took only a matter of minutes to bring Carmedy into her second and more powerful orgasm. The small feline rocked against me, and I grunted in pleasure as I felt my own orgasm rise to the surface. I suppressed it and pushed on further, making sure that my minion was fully pleasured and tired out before I took my turn with her.

Once Carmedy had reached her tenth and final orgasm, her eyes rested on mine, and I knew it was time. The feline was exhausted from our lovemaking and wanted me to fill her with my seed. I pushed into her as I gripped onto her shoulder tightly. The cat-girl, though tuckered out, moved her hips against me and bucked in time with my movement. Her breathing was ragged as it hit my neck and sent shivers racing all over my body.

I slammed into her as I held her there and finally, my member seized within her and poured my frothy semen deep inside of her pulsing walls. Carmedy’s vagina convulsed around me in an orgasm I wasn’t expecting, and our moans collided in the air and lifted higher together into the darkness. I thrust into her slowly as I let my climax spill into her, and when I finished, the cat-girl collapsed into my arms. I held her tightly, then lifted her bridal style of out the water. I carried her naked back toward our room then lay her down in the massive bed.

I covered her in the heavy blankets, then turned and closed the door to the outside. I climbed in beside her, and Carmedy snuggled into my bare chest. Her breathing was even, but the feline wasn’t asleep yet. When I glanced down at her, our eyes met, and she gave me the sweetest smile I’d ever seen.

“Carmedy?” I whispered over to her in the darkness, and her emerald eyes flashed happily at the sound of my voice.

“Yes, Master? What is it?” the feline questioned back, and I reached out and tucked a stray strand of her pitch-black hair behind an ear.

“The fight with the Holy Order is coming soon,” I stated in a firm voice and the feline nodded vehemently.

“I’m prepared, we’re gonna beat the shit out of those dumb mages, they won’t know what hit ‘em!” the cat-girl snorted with laughter.

“You’re starting to sound like Rana,” I chuckled, and the feline groaned. “Don’t worry, it’s only natural, you do spend every day with her.”

“What about the fight with the Holy Order?” Carmedy asked as she let go of me and sat up in bed.

“Nothing, it’s nothing of consequence,” I said with a wave of my hand.

“The fight against the Gods’ Realm comes after, right?” Carmedy questioned as she tilted her head curiously.

“Correct.” I smiled at her as I reached up and cupped her warm, round cheek.

“We’re gonna beat the shit out of them too!” the alchemist cried gleefully as she held onto her ankles with her paws and rocked backward.

“Yes, we will.” I nodded as I stroked her hair and lay back in bed.

I held her tightly underneath the blankets and stared up at the ceiling. Her warmth spread to me, and I pressed soft kisses to the crown of her head. The futures my minions dreamed of were so close, and I was happy to be the one to give it to them. I wanted nothing but happiness for them, which was strange coming from an Underdark god. I destroyed and killed so easily, but when it came to my minions, I was a different person. Though at times I had to train them and chastise them, I was still tender and kind to them. I loved them and would do anything for them.

Carmedy snuggled in and soon, her breathing evened, and soft snores escaped her lips. Every once in a while the feline would whisper something about food, and I’d chuckle softly to myself.

Chapter Six

Carmedy and I awoke early the next morning and left the hot springs. The town was quiet on the walk back with very few citizens bustling about. I held the feline’s hand in mine as we hurried on together, and a few times, I glanced over at her, and she grinned back at me.

The sun was just starting to rise as we returned to the apothecary, and we could see Carmedy’s parents and brothers bustling about inside. Their voices were tinny and far away, but the cat-girl’s hand tightened around mine. She’d told me long ago that her parents were trusted healers on the island and that her father had even cured a disease that was plaguing Mauntenraion’s people. I was proud to be a part of this family, and one day, I would put her family and their skills to good use.

I stepped forward and opened the door for my newest wife, and Carmedy giggled and bowed her head to me as she stepped inside. Vivienne grinned widely as we entered and stood close together, and Carmedy’s mother hurried over to us.

“Hello! How are you this morning?” Vivienne asked in a rush as she grabbed us both by the arms and pulled us upstairs. “Have you eaten yet? Cedric made us a whole spread before any of us woke up! I think Annalise helped him, but the other women are still sleeping. Carmedy, my dear, did you know that the woman with the blue hair is the Qianlong? How exciting that we’re meeting a real dragon!”

Vivienne talked excitedly to her daughter as she pulled us into the spacious kitchen. The poor alchemist barely got a word in edgewise as her mother went on to talk about the stories that Heijing told them over dinner. I smiled at both of the dark-haired women then Vivienne grabbed me by the arm and pushed me into a chair.

The table was heavy with piles and plates of food, and it wasn’t surprising to me anymore where Carmedy got her appetite from. The feline immediately grabbed a pristine sparkling plate and began piling it high with different breakfast foods. I grabbed my own plate, but Vivienne grabbed it away with a sharp shake of her head and began filling it for me.

“You are the Master of this house and all others on this island, I will not let you serve yourself while I still have working arms.” The healer said decisively as she slid too much food onto my plate.

Vivienne’s arm wobbled from the weight of the plate as she set it down gently in front of me. The serving she’d given me was enough for four or five men, but I smiled and bowed my head in thanks.

“Sometimes I wondered where pussycat got her eating habits from,” Rana muttered as she stumbled through the kitchen door and rubbed at her eyes. “But after watching her brothers eat seven plates each, I don’t have to guess anymore.”

“Well good morning to you too, Grumpy Pants.” Vivienne giggled lightly as she grabbed the redhead by the shoulders and steered her to the table.

The healer grabbed a plate for Rana, but the fox quickly snatched it away from her in case Carmedy’s mother piled the plate too high just like mine. Vivienne waggled her finger good naturedly at the redhead and turned back toward the stove where more food was cooking for the rest of her family.

Rana set to work placing sausages, bacon, and a steaming heap of scrambled eggs onto her plate, then began to dig in. Morrigan shuffled in with Heijing following quietly behind her, and the two stoic women slid into chairs at the table on either side of me. Heijing eyed me silently, and I knew what she wanted to speak about. We were leaving the island soon, and the Qianlong was desperate to find the last remaining temple of her people.

Our eyes locked for a moment, and an understanding passed between us. Today was reserved for Heijing and Heijing only. I would take her up into the forest, and we would find the temple together. I knew it was something she desperately wished for, and I would give that to her as a sign of my trust within her.

The sounds of soft padding feet reached my ears, and I turned just in time to see Haruhi with her head down and nose in a book. Her soft, white ears twitched once then she raised her head and smiled to me warmly. The librarian closed her book and slid into an open chair beside Rana.

“Good Morning, Master,” the sage grinned as she took a plate and began piling it full with food. “How was your night?”

“Wonderful, how was yours?” I asked back as I set down my fork, reached across the table and squeezed her hand affectionately.

“We learned so much more about Heijing,” Haruhi said as she sat up straighter in her chair excitedly. “She told us about life in the sanctuary and a bit about her parents! I wish we could’ve stayed longer there and looked around.”

“We’ll go back one day, my love,” I nodded to her as I picked up my fork again. “I’m glad that you got to know our guest better.”

We were interrupted by a loud yawn as Annalise stepped into the room with her arms raised over her head. The high queen groaned as she stretched her arms high above her. She let them drop as she noticed me at the table then raced over and draped her arms around my neck. Annalise pressed soft kisses to my cheeks and whispered sweet words in my ears to let me know how much she had missed me. The swordswoman dropped her arms from around me and sat down in an empty seat.

Cedric and Fabien hustled in, they bowed low to me, then quickly scarfed down their breakfasts. They ate just as much as Rana said they had, and they threw down their forks, hustled to the sink and placed their plates within. The two cat-men kissed their mother on the cheek then hurried downstairs to help their father with the apothecary.

I finished my plate and handed it over to Vivienne. The cat-woman took it from me with a broad smile and bowed her head to me respectfully. Heijing hadn’t eaten anything at all but stood when I did and followed me out of the room. She stayed quiet the entire time as she floated behind me, and I moved through the house and out of the apothecary with ease. I towered over the waif-like woman, and she looked up into my face earnestly as her icy blue eyes glittered in the morning sunlight.

“We must head north up the mountain,” Heijing stated as she turned and pointed up the side of the mountain to a small path cut through the trees. “Then, when the path ends, we must head east.”

“How do you know all of this?” I asked as I crossed my arms over my chest and stared down at her. “You said before that you’ve never been to the island before.”

“Your woman, Haruhi, I believe her name is, showed me one of her many books and pointed out the possible areas where the temple could be,” Heijing told me in her emotionless voice then turned on her heel. “She is very useful to you, her knowledge seems to be boundless. I am glad to be on her side.”

“I’m fortunate to have found Haruhi,” I smiled as I walked beside the tiny Qianlong. “It was merely by accident, but she’s already been helpful to us in many ways.

“I hope to be like that too,” Heijing stated in her cold, unfeeling voice as we found the path that led up the mountain.

“What ever do you mean?” I asked as I tilted my head with interest.

“I hope that one day you say that you were lucky to find me.” the Qianlong stated matter-of-factly.

“I already find you to be a worthy ally, and I can promise you that I will say I was lucky to find you now and in the future,” I told her as we climbed up the mountain together.

We matched each other’s pace as we climbed the side of the island together, and the woods were deadly silent with no movement from wild animals or birds at all. I didn’t have to wonder why; Heijing and I were two predators of a different kind. It was only natural that the creatures of the earth were afraid of us and kept out of our way.

We walked for a long time. If I had to guess I’d say for three or four hours until the path finally ended, and the Qianlong didn’t miss a beat and shifted toward the east. Heijing kept walking silently, and her icy blue eyes were intent ahead of us. I could tell from her concentration, she was eager to find the place of her ancestors, the temple where either her father or her mother had once been conceived and hatched.

I sensed the presence of magic near us, not from a god or deity but from a holy place. We were close to the temple, and the Qianlong moved faster through the tall grass. Heijing held her hands in front of her, and she fidgeted with them nervously, but other than that, the dragon seemed to be utterly calm on the outside. Despite her stoic expression, her thoughts were running wild with anxiety, and I knew I must comfort her at this moment before she drove herself mad.

“Can you tell me more about your people?” I asked as I matched her pace and glanced down at her over my shoulder.

“What would you like to know?” Heijing uttered as she stepped surely through the tall grass but looked up at me away from the tree line ahead of us.

“Anything, it doesn’t have to be your parents specifically. I would like to hear more about your people.” I said as I let my hands brush against the tall grass.

Heijing blinked once, then stopped as her lips pressed into a firm line. Her brow furrowed, and I stood a few steps in front of her and waited. There was a single question that she wanted to ask me, but when she looked into my face, she decided against it. I knew it was something she’d ask me later and I was grateful that she’d decided against it at this moment. I would have answered her honestly since she already knew who I was and my true name just like Haruhi but right now was not the right time.

Heijing’s expression cleared as her icy blue eyes softened, and she settled on a better-suited topic. The Qianlong stepped next to me, and we continued on together toward the powerful beat of dragon magic in the distance.

“I never knew my grandfathers, the two warlords over the tribes died before I was born,” Heijing told me in a somber voice as she stared straight ahead. “I never met my grandmother’s either, in dragon society during the time of their deaths, it was common for warlords’ wives to kill themselves to be rejoined with their lost loves. I only had my parents and the people of Nekoka. There was an older man who worked in the palace alongside my father, his name was Liang. He was the closest thing I had to a grandfather in the tribe.”

“What was he like?” I asked as I steered the conversation.

“Kind and patient, like most of the Qianlong’s. He’d known my father since he was a boy and he knew how to avoid my father’s Akalong outbursts to the best of his ability,” Heijing sighed in a tender voice, and for the first time, the dragon spoke in a voice filled with emotion. “I’ve told you before that I used to sit in on my father’s war council meetings. Liang was one of my father’s trusted officials and would sit in on them too. I was a well-behaved child for most of my life, but that’s just it, I was still a child. Before I was old enough to pay attention and learn what was happening around me, Liang would keep me occupied and play with me.”

“That’s very sweet of him.” I smiled as I placed a hand on her shoulder, and the Qianlong looked up into my face and smiled back.

“It was more than that, more than just being in charge of me and keeping me quiet during the war council meetings,” Heijing shook her head as her icy blue eyes shifted ahead of us. “Sometimes, I would cry during the meetings because my mother and father were both too busy to pay attention to me, and Liang would make me dolls and play with me. He would visit me and bring me sweets, like hand-pulled cotton candy, or he would stop by just to play with me when my parents were busy.”

“He sounds like a wonderful man.” I nodded, and Heijing’s eyes saddened and lowered to the ground.

“Liang died…protecting my parents. I found his body outside of the chamber my parents were hidden within.” The Qianlong told me, and I blinked slowly, then tightened my hand on her shoulder.

“Then when we attack the heavens, we avenge not only your parents and your people’s deaths but also Liang’s,” I told her in a serious voice, and Heijing stopped in her tracks. “The heavens will fall for what they did to your people. They’ve done so many things to innocent people, and they will pay, I can assure you that.”

“Thank you, Kazama,” Heijing stated as she stared directly into my eyes, then she turned and continued on without me.

The pulse of the temple became stronger and soon, over the tops of the trees, I could make out the stone roof of a structure. Heijing broke out into a slow run then she sprinted through the tall grass toward it. I followed after her at a quick walk since her legs were so short and soon we both stood in front of a massive stone temple like the one we’d seen back at the sanctuary. The pillars that held the roof up were enormous and carved pictures covered every inch of them.

I walked up the steps as Heijing took them two at a time and huffed over to one of the pillars and stared up in wonder. Her icy blue eyes were frantic as she searched for some type of sign of whose breeding ground this was. The Qianlong pressed her small hands against the stone and stared upward at the higher up carvings, and her eyes glazed over as tears welled at the corners of her eyes.

The dragon slumped forward and pressed her cheek against the sun-warmed stone and sobbed quietly. I looked at the carvings, but most of them were unfamiliar to me, and I wasn’t sure what had or hadn’t been confirmed for the Qianlong. I stood beside her and supported her silently. Heijing sobbed quietly as she pressed her hands flat against the stone, then she pushed herself away from the pillar as her eyes snapped open.

Heijing took a few steps back, placed her hands in her sleeves, and bowed respectfully to the pillar. I was unsure what she was doing but assumed that it had something to do with her respect for her ancestors. The Qianlong dropped her hands then reached out with her right and pressed it to the stone once more.

I didn’t interrupt her because I knew this was a special moment for her. I turned my attention to the other parts of the temple. There were other stone devices placed every few paces, and I looked over them with interest. The stone structures were about waist high and round with large five divots carved into the smooth rock. I ran my fingers over them then turned back toward Heijing.

Her pale cheeks were tinted pink from crying, and her icy blue eyes seemed even brighter than before as she stared into my eyes. Her hand was still pressed to the stone, and a single word fell from her mouth.

“Mother…” The Qianlong whispered as her hand fell from the pillar and rested on her chest where her heart was.

Guoshe, though raised by the Akalongs, was originally from Nekoka, and we’d found the Qianlong breeding ground just as Heijing wanted. The Akalong blood flowed through her veins, but I could tell that the dragon was relieved. Heijing loved her father, but I could tell that part of her despised her Akalong heritage. This place, this temple was where her mother’s egg was stolen from and replaced with her father’s.

This was the place where the final attack against the Qianlong’s took place, where the Akalong’s devised a plan to destroy their enemies from the inside out. Their plans had failed miserably and, in the end, the two great tribes had come together to create the small girl standing in front of me now.

She looked so tiny and frail in her white robe as her blue hair fluttered around her. Her eyes were huge and sparkling in the dancing light between the leaves in the trees, and I felt my heart pound while looking at her. I knew that Heijing could perfectly protect herself, we’d seen it while she was in her dragon form, but suddenly, I felt, not an urge, but a need to wrap her in my Underdark power and protect her from all things around her.

I knew that she felt it too, but neither of us brought it up. It wasn’t the time yet, Heijing had been with us for nearly three days, and I needed to feel her out a bit before I decided to bring her into the party fully. I’d felt this way once before when I’d decided that Haruhi was more than just an ally but part of my family. I pushed all of those feelings away as Heijing took a moment to collect herself, and I turned my back to her to look at the strange stone structures with a pounding heart.

After a long moment, Heijing came to stand at my side, and her calming scent washed over me as her cerulean hair shifted slightly. She stared down at the stone structures too, but her eyes weren’t filled with confusion like mine were.

“What are these?” I asked after I cleared my throat.

“Ah yes, I’m unsure what the names for them are, but the eggs were placed here,” Heijing nodded as she stepped closer and ran her thin fingers over the bowls carved into the circular structure then she bent down at the base of the item. “Low fires were built up inside, and they would incubate the eggs. The parents would stand by and turn the eggs every once in a while, unless they were of royal blood, then servants would do it for them.”

“And is that how your parent’s eggs were switched?” I asked, and Heijing’s eyes bit into me as she turned to look at me.

The Qianlong always looked at me this way, but it didn’t make me feel uncomfortable. It felt as if there was something between us that my minions couldn’t understand. In a way, Heijing and I were both beasts, though two different kinds, beasts still recognize beasts akin to them. Her icy blue eyes always seemed to slice right through me, slash through my avatar to the essence placed within, and I couldn’t deny that I liked it.

“Yes, servants would spend days here. It typically takes three weeks for dragon eggs to hatch, and they need to be turned every few hours,” Heijing told me as she ran her hands over the polished stone. “The servants stayed here during those times, small huts were built for them, and they would take shifts turning the eggs, but…it seemed that the servants weren’t paying much attention that day when my mother was stolen from her rightful tribe.”

“Heijing, I’m sorry,” I uttered as I reached out for her.

The dragon didn’t pull away but let me touch her, and she looked into my face with confusion.

“Why are you sorry?” the Qianlong questioned as her brows furrowed.

“All of this happened to your people because of the Akalong tribe. They did terrible things to the Qianlong’s,” I stated as I looked down at the petite, blue-haired woman.

“There is no reason to be sorry,” Heijing smiled as she tilted her head at me. “Yes, the Akalongs were horrendous and attacked the Qianlongs constantly for thousands of years, but without them, I wouldn’t be who I am, I wouldn’t exist without them. My father had the purest Akalong blood flowing through his veins, and he could be the kindest man that I ever knew. My mother, the true Qianlong, killed with a blood-thirst that could never be quenched, they are a part of me just as much as I am a part of them…just as you are part of your parents.”

There it was, the thing that she wanted to bring up earlier but hadn’t. I squared my shoulders and looked down at her coldly for the first time. Heijing’s expression didn’t change, in fact, hers seemed to harden to match mine. We stared evenly at each other for a few passing moments until I opened my mouth to speak.

“What of my parents, Heijing?” I inquired in a voice that dripped with malice.

“Why haven’t you told your women about your true name and past?” The Qianlong asked back, and I gazed at her as I took in all of her features. “The cat-girl, Haruhi, she knows, but she doesn’t speak it in front of the other women. They are curious about it, they want to know but are afraid to ask.”

“How do you know this?” I questioned as I took a menacing step toward the tiny woman, but she stayed firmly in place.

“I hear their thoughts, only at night when they’ve bedded down,” Heijing admitted to me easily, and when I looked deep into her clear blue eyes, I saw she was honest with me.

“It is not the right time to tell them,” I stated as I stood firm and watched Heijing’s reaction.

“There is no right or bad time to tell them. Haruhi already knows because of her vast knowledge, and I only know because Liang taught me about the gods and goddesses, it was one of my lessons. It seems that the studies of the gods had been lost to time though.” The Qianlong said as she took a step closer to me, and our chests nearly bumped into each other.

“Then what do you suggest, Heijing?” I questioned with a tilt of my head as I looked deeply into her huge eyes.

“You must tell them, maybe not today but sometime in the near future. They do not doubt you, and their loyalty to you does not falter, but it is a constant question on their minds.” The dragon told me, and I inclined my head as I thought deeply on the matter.

I already knew that I needed to tell my women. It weighed heavily on my mind and had been for a long time. I’d told them a bit but not enough to satiate them for as long as I’d hoped. I had more pressing things I needed to attend to, but yes, I would tell my women my true name and my full past before we took on the heavens. They needed to know before we attacked the god’s realm, then they would understand my hatred of my parents and all other gods.

“I will take your advice into consideration, Heijing, thank you for telling me,” I said as I bowed my head to her.

“As I’ve told you many times, I am a valuable consort to you…and your women.” Heijing paused emphatically as she raised a single eyebrow then let it drop as if it had never happened.

The rest of the temple was empty and barren of any artifacts, but I could tell that the Qianlong was just happy to have found it. She didn’t need anything to take back with her, just the memory of finding the last remaining place tied to her parents on the islands was enough for her. She showed me around the temple and pointed out a few things to me on the pillars and quietly explained them to me. We stayed there late into the afternoon then sat together on the stone stairs to the entrance of the temple.

Heijing sat a few steps above me and stretched out her short legs as she sighed. This was the first time I’d seen her so relaxed, and it made me happy that the Qianlong was becoming more comfortable around me. The Qianlong yawned lazily and fanned herself with a tiny, delicate hand.

“I think I understand you a bit better now, Kazama,” Heijing stated, and I glanced over my shoulder at her.

The tiny woman was reclined back against the steps, and unknowingly, her robe had opened to expose her pale, thin legs. I looked them over for a minute then averted my eyes from them.

“What do you mean, my dear?” I asked lazily back, and Heijing’s blue eyes lifted toward the sky as she began to speak again.

“You are evil and hateful. Vengeful and hell-bent on revenge. I admire those sides to you if I’m quite frank. I too have those feelings built up inside of me, but I know that is the Akalong blood within me that makes me that way. You were not born to be like me, torn between sides, you were born to be the way that you are.” Heijing stated, and I scoffed loudly as I turned to look her in the face.

“And you admire me for those things?” I chuckled deep in the back of my throat, and the sound vibrated up like the sound of distant thunder.

“No, I admire you for accepting yourself as an evil being and still finding some good in the earth when all those who created it have turned against you.” The Qianlong said nonchalantly as her eyes moved over the treetops then slashed down to meet mine. “There is something admirable in that. I hold hate in my heart for the gods for what they did to my people, but I do have the Qianlong side to me that urges me to be at peace. That is why I call myself the Qianlong because that is the dominant side that resides within this being, not because of the colors of my scales but because of who I am.”

I looked at her for a long time as she turned her head and some of her long, wispy blue hair came undone and fluttered in the breeze. She was right, we were both beasts, but she’d experienced things growing up that I had not. Heijing had known kindness from her people and love from her parents. I’d never known those two things until I found my women. I felt that Heijing and I had an understanding between us, quite like Haruhi and I, but this was different. Both women, the cat-girl and the dragon knew very different sides of me, and yet they still saw something different in me than the gods did.

The gods knew that one day I would attempt to overthrow them if they let me stay in the heavens and that was one of the many reasons that they decided to banish me, not just because I fell in love with a mortal but because I was a threat to all of them. My women and Heijing didn’t see me that way when they looked at me, they saw me as a leader and the ruler of the new world. I would take them into a new era and carve out a new world for them.

I would destroy all the old gods and step foot into their place as the single god worshipped by the entire earth, and if anyone was opposed to this, I would annihilate them without a second thought. There was no stopping me, everyone in my path would die if they didn’t bend at the knee for me.

Chapter Seven

The journey back down to the city of Mauntenraion was quiet, and Heijing didn’t speak much. When I glanced over at the tiny female, a smile played about her lips. She was happy that she had been able to find the breeding grounds of the Qianlongs, and I was glad that I was able to give that to her. The dragon may not have been one of my minions, but she was still my consort and ally. She’d done something for us and promised to help us in the future, and this was the least I could do for her.

I didn’t want to return to the city, not yet at least. I knew that once we reached there, I would have to create my second avatar and split from three of my women. I didn’t even want to imagine being away from them, but as their leader, I needed to soldier through and keep a strong front for my sensitive women. Heijing seemed to sense the change within me and kept her icy blue eyes on my face as we walked shoulder to shoulder.

Heijing had admitted readily that she could hear the thoughts of my women occasionally, and from the way she looked at me now, it made me wonder if she could read mine too. I figured not when her eyes broke away from mine and stared straightforward. The Qianlong seemed different after seeing the temple of her mother’s people. It wasn’t the same as the sanctuary where she’d spent most of her life, the breeding grounds were a place she’d never been to. If the dragons had survived, I imagined she would have visited the island of Mauntenraion with her chosen mate. That wasn’t possible now, the Qianlong was the last of her kind, and there was no hope of her nesting down with a male from her tribe.

The thought saddened me in a way, Heijing had told us prior that she had a decision to make at this turning point in her life. She would either have to find a human male and disappear into the life of a human or return to the sanctuary and die there, eventually. The Qianlong was intelligent but not only that; she was absolutely stunning in a way that didn’t match my other minions. I loved all of my women and thought that each of them was beautiful in their own way, but Heijing was different. The dragon had an unearthly look to her, her pale skin seemed to glimmer in the afternoon sun, and her hair shifted and moved almost like the calm waves of the ocean.

The Qianlong reminded me of the goddesses who I grew up around while still in the heavens. She moved gracefully with her head held high and her thin shoulders thrown back, and I could almost imagine her moving through the busy city of the Qianlong tribe like this. The dragon caught my eye once more, and her elegantly arched blue eyebrows furrowed in confusion.

“What is it, Kazama?” Heijing murmured, as one of her slippers stepped out of the grass and on to the stone walkway back toward the city.

“I was admiring your beauty,” I stated nonchalantly, and the Qianlong blinked rapidly in response. “Is there a problem with that?”

“No, but it is strange how you can say such an embarrassing thing with a straight face.” Heijing giggled as she walked alongside me and our hands bumped into each other softly.

“If I only speak the truth, then it is not embarrassing,” I told her through a wide grin, and her round cheeks dusted pink.

“Then you do not embarrass me, my lord, but your words do.” Heijing bowed her head and hid her small face from me.

“Who do you look like more, Heijing? Your mother or your father?” I asked out of curiosity, and the dragon raised her head and thought for a moment.

“I would say a mix of the two, but I received most of my more prominent traits from Guoshe,” Heijing told me as we neared the edge of the city and more cat-people bustled around us. “Both of my parents had dark hair, but my hair and eye color are inherited from my Qianlong ancestors. My mother was a small woman, only a bit taller than I am now and petite in build. They said that in the Akalong tribe, they sometimes referred to her as the ‘Ko Omo’ which means ‘child lord’.”

“I’ve only seen a picture of her, in one of the books from the library,” I told her, and Heijing nodded vehemently as if she knew precisely what drawing I meant.

“My parents’ wedding portrait, with their dragon forms?” the Qianlong asked.

“Yes, she had dark hair, done up similar to yours but her hair was black, like oil,” I stated as I looked down at her sharp features.

“The Akalong warlord knew that my mother would not look like the people of his tribe but surprisingly, she did,” Heijing told me in a soft voice as we move closer to the apothecary. “Her hair was dark, and her complex pale, the only sign that she wasn’t his was the color of her eyes, they were the icy blue of the Qianlong tribe.”

“You said before that they accepted her as their own, correct?” I inquired, and Heijing smiled as me softly.

“That is correct, my father may have had the Akalong temper, but my mother had the blood-thirst that he did not. They dressed her in the ceremonial reds and golds of the tribe, rouged her cheeks in blood and made her into a warrior, a trait that she passed on to me,” the Qianlong stated in a cold, unfeeling voice, and I looked down at her in surprise. “The last battle the Akalongs and the Qianlongs fought, my parents were pitted against each other. They had no way of knowing, and they may not have even seen each other out on the battlefield, but the two tribes had something like a bet going. Whoever’s side won would unify the islands and be the ruler over all.”

“And what happened? I know that they came together in the end, but what’s the whole story behind it?” I asked as Heijing’s eyes met mine.

“The Qianlong council saw Guoshe destroy all those in her path. She could take out whole lines of attack in one breath of fire,” Heijing told me excitedly, and her icy blue eyes glittered happily. “They were impressed with her and her prowess on the battlefield, but despite her attempts, the Akalong tribe lost to the Qianlongs in the end. My mother was then offered up as a prize to Anteng for winning the battle. You know the rest, my mother and father despised and avoided each other at all costs, then accepted each other slowly over time.”

“Their lives were fascinating, Heijing, the more you tell me, the more I want to know.” I grinned as I reached out impulsively and stroked her cerulean hair.

“I miss them more than anything. My father was filled with infinite knowledge that he received from the Qianlong elders, and he would feed me the tiniest of tidbits each day. I wonder how much I missed and will never learn since he was taken from me.” Heijing said slowly and sadly.

I stopped in my tracks and looked down at the blue-haired dragon for a moment. The Qianlong was heartbroken from the loss of her parents and her tribe, and it left deep scars within her that no one could heal, but I possibly could…

“I cannot replace your parents, nor do I want to, but if it helps heal a bit of your heart, I will wake up each day for the rest of our lives and teach you something new. You will never miss out on my infinite knowledge. Your father was taken away by my kind, and I will do this for you as an apology. It’s not enough to bring your parents or your people back, but I hope you will accept it.”

“Thank you, Kazama,” Heijing whispered as she bowed her head to me and closed her eyes softly.

We stood outside of the apothecary together, and the door swung open as my women piled out excitedly. Carmedy was the first to reach us, and she grabbed onto Heijing eagerly.

“Did you find the breeding ground?” the feline asked as she peered into the Qianlong’s face.

“Were my directions correct? I hope they were, the book I was relying on didn’t have anything exact in it, so I had to guess a few times.” Haruhi smiled as she looked over the petite alchemist’s shoulder.

“Yes, thank you.” The Qianlong nodded, then she swept forward in an elegant bow.

I turned toward my women and noticed that all of them had their packs ready and slung over their shoulders. The time for us to separate and go on our ways was quickly approaching. I was anxious to get on the move toward the last two sacred items, but I didn’t want to part from three of my original minions. I would miss them dearly, but this was something that needed to be done. I stood in front of them and looked into each of their faces one by one.

“We all know what we’re doing, correct?” I questioned as I lifted a single eyebrow. “Annalise and Carmedy will travel along with Rana to find her family wherever Tuzakuer has hidden them.”

“Yes, Master,” Rana said as she shot me a grin.

“What will you use to find them?” I tested her.

“The Eye of Alipsis,” Rana stated as she wrapped a paw around the chain and lifted the sparkling sapphire. “It will guide us in the right direction as the Tichádáma said it would.”

“Don’t forget about Heijing!” Carmedy giggled as she nudged the stoic Qianlong. “She’s the one taking us there!”

“How could I not?” I chuckled as I smiled to the two women. “Morrigan, Haruhi, and I will travel to the city of Galencia, where we hope to find the last two of the sacred items.”

Rana’s red brows furrowed as she looked up into my face, and I could tell there was something worrying her.

“Isn’t Galencia the city that the Holy Order is based out of?” the fox asked worriedly.

“Yes,” I confirmed with a sharp nod. “But there is no reason to worry, I am here and I will protect your sisters while we journey through the city.”

“We’re so lucky to have you as our Master.” Carmedy sighed as she clutched her paws to her chest.

“But there is something I need to do first to ensure that those not with us are safe.” I stated, and all of my women looked at me curiously.

“What is it, Master?” Annalise asked with a tilt of her head.

“I will craft another body so I can accompany both teams,” I said.

“Wait, you will?” Carmedy clasped her hands together with happiness, and my other women sighed with relief.

“Yes,” I laughed. “Did you all think I would just choose one of the groups to go with?”

“Well, yeah,” Rana laughed. “We were all kinda nervous about who you would pick.”

“Don’t I always take care of my women?” I chuckled, and then I stepped away from the group and silence fell over them. They didn’t question me as I turned away from them and pooled all of my dark energy around my body. I pushed the building power away from me in one spot in the dirt, and the air began to undulate and spin. My eyes closed, and I breathed in deeply through my nostrils. Like any of the techniques I’d taught Morrigan, I imagined what I wanted to happen in my head.

I pictured the new avatar’s skeletal system in my head, the connecting bones and cartilage holding each piece together. From the gasps behind me, I knew that what I saw in my head came to life in the spot in the dirt in front of me. I pushed myself further as I created the muscles and meat over the alabaster bones. I breathed life into the mass of blood-red flesh that was the second avatar’s heart, and it began beating quickly to match the one already within my chest.

Black smoke swirled around the second avatar’s unfinished body as pink flesh appeared and spread itself over the whole of the being. Dark brown hair sprouted from the top of its head and the blank white of its eyes cleared and became a deep hazel. The air shimmered for a moment as an immaculate copy of my holy armor appeared over the avatar’s skin and just as suddenly, another version of the God Slayer materialized in the second avatar’s hand. I breathed in sharply, placed my hands in front of and slammed my dark power forward in a rushing wave. It overcame the proxy and settled into its skin.

A portal opened up between us and rooted itself within my void pocket and the second body’s. The space opened up and deepened enough that if I placed something within, it would stay there and be usable for each avatar. I breathed in deeply as I solidified each of the changes on my second avatar and let the bones settle into the flesh for a moment.

My eyes snapped open, and we stared at each other for a moment. The avatar’s eyes were blank and lifeless, and I summoned a single Shadow Slave to me. I didn’t have to direct it, the Shadow Slave simply shuffled over to the avatar and disappeared into it like a ghost walking straight through a wall. The new avatar jolted, and the hazel eyes rolled in their sockets as if seeing the world around them for the very first time.

“Can you speak?” I asked in a firm voice, and the avatar’s eyes settled on me.

“Yes,” the Shadow Slave within answered.

“Good, you will go with these women,” I stated as I gestured toward Rana, Annalise, and Carmedy. “You will obey their every word and help them along their journey, understood?”

“Yes.” The avatar answered immediately, its eyes never leaving my face as it stepped unsurely toward the three women I’d indicated.

Carmedy shuffled away from the avatar with wide emerald eyes as her sleek black tail whipped out agitatedly behind her. From the way her lips pulled back, I could tell that she was still unsure about letting the Shadow Slave in my avatar join them, but she would slowly get used to it.

“Hey now pussycat, I thought you wanted the Shadow Slaves to watch over and protect us? Didn’t you say that before?” Rana chuckled as she wrapped an arm around the feline’s shoulder and pulled her closer to the avatar.

The copy of my body turned stiffly and smiled widely at Carmedy as if to ease her mind, but the expression he made was off-putting and had the opposite effect on the feline. The petite alchemist’s fur stood on end, and her lips pulled back as if she was about to hiss at the avatar.

“There is nothing to be afraid of, Carmedy,” my copy smiled as he offered her a hand.

The feline tentatively reached out and shook the second avatar’s hand then quickly pulled her hand away when he let go. She stared down at her own paw for a moment then shrugged.

I knew it was time but my women were huddled together closely. Each of my minions hugged each other tightly and said their saddened goodbyes. They would have me by their side whenever they needed me but their sisters couldn’t do that. Their bond was strong, my core minions had been together since the beginning, and they’d wholeheartedly accepted Haruhi into the fold. Together, we were a family and parting made these small journeys much larger than they really were.

My heart swelled as I watched each of my women embrace Haruhi tightly and say their goodbyes to her in soft, tender tones. It let me know that the librarian truly was part of our party now. Tears spilled down Carmedy’s cheeks as she said her goodbyes to each of her sisters, my other women didn’t cry but their eyes were suspiciously red.

Carmedy turned away from the group as she glanced over at the dragon. The feline smiled widely and held out a single arm to the tiny woman. Heijing glanced at the alchemist then to me out of the corner of her eye, then took a tentative step forward. My women came together and swallowed the Qianlong in a tight embrace and slowly, the dragon’s eyes fluttered closed.

When they finally parted, my women and Heijing gathered around me. The alchemist wiped tears away from her eyes as Haruhi and Morrigan stood on each side of me.

“I guess this is goodbye?” Annalise asked quietly as her eyes watered with tears too. “I’m going to miss you three so much.”

“No, not goodbye,” I shook my head as I smiled softly to them. “Goodbye is forever, let us simply say ‘see you soon,’ instead.”

“We’ll be back,” Haruhi said in a shaky voice as she rubbed at her eyes. “It won’t be more than a few days.”

Morrigan stood to the left of me and though her face was devoid of emotion, I sensed that she too was upset to leave her sisters. I placed a hand on each of their shoulders and gave them both reassuring squeezes.

“Correct, and if you miss your sisters too much, you can always reach out to me, and I will allow them to speak through me,” I smiled as I dropped my hands and offered them to my three minions.

All of my women nodded in agreement as they wiped their tears from their eyes. Heijing seemed to be the only one unmoved by emotion, but that was to be expected. The Qianlong hadn’t gotten to know all of us yet, but I guessed that the next time something like this happened, she would be more emotional towards us.

“Alright, Scaly, how are we getting out of here?” Rana asked as she turned to the dragon, and Heijing smiled widely.

“How else would we leave?” the Qianlong grinned and Carmedy scratched at an ear confused.

“By boat? That’s the way most people leave Mauntenraion.” The alchemist stated in a confused voice, but Heijing wasn’t listening as the dragon turned away from them.

Heijing took a deep breath, as if she was trying to swallow all of the air around her in one gulp, then her icy blue eyes fluttered closed. We’d seen this happen only once before and we watched entranced as the space around Heijing sparked with yellow light like fireflies on a dark night. The yellow sparks fluttered and cascaded downward as the human form of the Qianlong completely disappeared. She was replaced with the towering, silky body of the dragon we’d met at the sanctuary. Her icy blue eyes rimmed in scarlet were back, and her maw filled with pointed teeth opened and closed as she breathed deeply.

Heijing’s true form, the dragon form, was mesmerizing, especially the way that the sunlight reflected off her scales and turned them from electric blue to blood red in a single movement. The mane of white tendrils floated around her head, and the two spiraling horns seemed to brush at the clouds above our heads. I stared up at her in awe and felt my avatar’s heart pound in her presence. I’d been alive when the dragons still roamed the earth, but I hadn’t paid them any mind. Then in a blink of an eye, all of their species had died off without any answers. I knew why Heijing’s tribe had died, and it made me wonder if the gods had killed all of the dragons out of spite. But that was a question that I would have to wait and ask my father as he took his last dying breath.

“We will not go by caravan or a ship, we will fly,” The Qianlong’s voice didn’t come from her mouth but from all around us as if she spoke directly into our minds. “Climb onto my back, I will keep you safe during the journey.”

I crossed to them and stood next to Heijing’s towering back. The Qianlong watched me closely as I removed a single glove and ran my fingers over the cool, moist scales on her side. It was like nothing I’d ever felt before, and when our eyes met, I smiled up at her pointed face. The dragon was massive, and she swung her head down close to me as her icy blue eyes cut into me once again. Her breath was hot, but I reached out with my left hand and ran a finger down one of her pointed horns.

“What a magnificent creature,” I murmured only to the Qianlong. “I’ve never seen anything like you in my entire life, not in the heavens and not on earth.”

Heijing snorted and pulled her head away, but the sound of her tittering laughter filled my head to the brim until I grinned up at her. In this form, it was hard to tell, but I knew that the girl within her was flustered from not only my words but from my touch.

I turned, replaced my leather glove and waved Rana over. The redhead scurried over, and I placed my hands on her waist. I lifted the fox up and onto the dragon’s back. Rana shifted herself up between Heijing’s neck and held tightly to the dragon’s horns for support. I turned and offered a hand to Annalise. The high queen smiled as I held onto her and launched her up behind her sister. Annalise wrapped her arms around Rana’s middle as I held out my hand to Carmedy. The feline looked nervously up, then back to me as her ears twitched.

I could tell that Carmedy was scared, but I knew that Heijing would protect them no matter what happened during this journey. I helped the feline up, and she held tightly onto Annalise’s back with all of her strength. The last person to climb up was my avatar, but I didn’t need to help him. He climbed up Heijing’s back like a monkey and slid into place a few inches behind Carmedy. The second avatar looked into my face and nodded once to confirm that they were ready.

I placed my fingers into my lips and whistled loudly to Heijing. The Qianlong reared back her head and let loose a stream of blazing orange fire into the sky. It exploded upwards, and my women screamed in delight. The dragon moved farther down the street away from us, then turned back. Her icy blue eyes met mine from a distance, and she bowed her head to me. Her gaze broke away from me as her legs pounded against the ground.

The Qianlong didn’t have wings like the others I’d seen before, but that didn’t seem to affect her in the slightest as her head lifted into the sky first. Heijing stretched out her neck and tucked her arms and legs up underneath her as she shot up into the sky. Her movements were like a ribbon, and all of my women screamed Rana in delight, and Carmedy in fear. The dragon flew up higher and circled the town as she kept her eyes on me.

Haruhi and Morrigan came to stand on either side of me as we all watched the dragon circle us once more, and then she shot off toward the east. We stood there together for a long while until the dragon and my three minions were nothing but black dots in the distance.

“Wow, that was amazing,” Haruhi sighed as she held one of her books tightly to her chest and stared up at the sky. “I don’t think I will ever get tired of seeing her transform like that.”

“I must agree,” Morrigan stated in her cold voice as Fea and Macha bobbed on her shoulders. “It is like finding the rare violacias flower in the wild and watching it bloom.”

“I-I can’t believe we found a living, breathing dragon. It’s almost like a dream, they all were supposed to be dead, but here she is, surviving on her own on my home island… I wish I’d known about her sooner.” Haruhi smiled widely, and when I looked at her, I saw that the librarian was on the verge of tears. “There are so many things I want to learn from her and want her to teach me, but she’s so…”

The sage trailed off as she swiped at her eyes, and Morrigan nodded and placed a thin, delicate hand on her shoulder.

“Walled off and unapproachable? I understand how Heijing feels, I was once like her,” the elven woman comforted the librarian. “She will come to trust us eventually and will open herself up to us like a blossoming flower.”

Haruhi grinned up at Morrigan and nodded feverishly. I was glad to see the elf and the librarian were getting along so well. Morrigan was the only one in our party who had reservations about allowing the sage into our family, but it warmed my heart to watch them comfort each other so easily.

I placed a hand on each of their shoulders and turned them away from where my other minions and Heijing had just left. I didn’t want them to wallow in their absence for too long, I wanted them to focus on the path ahead of us.

“I will miss them as much as you two will, but we have other things to worry about now,” I told them in a firm voice as I steered them down toward the dock where our chartered ship waited for us. “The last two sacred items are out there waiting for us, my loves, and now we must go find them.”

“This is so exciting!” Haruhi rocked back on the heels of her low flats and clapped. “This is my first, official adventure to an unknown land!”

“I would say that it gets tiring, but that would be a lie,” Morrigan uttered as she gave the feline a tiny smile. “I am glad to be on your first adventure with you, Haruhi.”

I smiled down at them and gently massaged their shoulders as we hurried off down the side of the mountain. The salty ocean air brushed our hair back, and as I looked out over the water, our next adventure beckoned us onward with feverish hands. I would miss my other women, but I was ready to be off the islands and killing gods for more power. I looked to the two women at each side of me, and they both gave me broad smiles. I let my hands drop from their shoulders and took their hands in mine instead.

“Come,” I commanded as I stepped forward. “Adventure awaits us.”

Chapter Eight

Morrigan, Haruhi, and I set sail on a small charter ship named ‘The Lusitana.’ We were welcomed onto the ship by a tall, lanky captain who barely looked over the age of twenty-five. He had a scraggly beard and a broad smile, but once his eyes fell on me, the grin fell away, and he dropped into a low bow.

“My lord, my Master,” the captain murmured as he raised his head to me. “Word has traveled over the seas and land of your power, and it is truly an honor to be in the presence of the ruler of the new world.”

It didn’t surprise me that more and more people were learning of my power over the world, and it was nice to have the recognition that I deserved, finally. I inclined my head to him as the captain slowly raised to his feet.

“Please, if there is anything that you and your women need, do not hesitate to ask.” The captain said before he returned to the helm.

My women and I were shown to our rooms, which were the largest ones on the charter ship. I would wager that our room was larger than even the captain’s and crew’s quarters combined. We settled in the expansive room, and Haruhi began laying out large books on the wooden table carefully. Morrigan helped her silently, and finally the sage pulled out a long rolled tube of paper and unrolled it onto the table.

Haruhi used various heavy objects to weigh the edges down then looked to me with a wide smile. We didn’t have any plans set in stone yet, and I could tell that the librarian had something cooking up in that big brain of hers. She pointed down at a spot on the weathered map and tapped it twice with her paw.

“We are here,” the sage stated, and Morrigan nodded in agreement. “This charter ship is taking us to the nearest continent of Galencia.”

“The Holy Order is based out of Galencia,” I stated as I stared down at the yellowing paper, and the librarian nodded. “This will be a difficult task.”

“Yes, the streets and cities will be teeming with mages,” Morrigan stated as she looked to me, her dark eyes wide and nervous.

“Then what do you suggest we do, Haruhi?” I asked in a firm voice as I looked to the librarian for answers.

Haruhi was intelligent, filled with the knowledge that she had learned from her books and librarian father. I wanted to see what kind of plan she could come up with on her own, this was just like the rigorous training I’d put my other women through, but for Haruhi, it’d be more of a mental exercise.

“Well, the first part is pretty easy,” the sage said as she grabbed her and Morrigan’s pack and slammed them down on a clear space of the table. “I brought along a few disguises for when we port in Galencia, but that won’t completely solve our problems.”

“Then what do you suggest we do after we dock?” I inquired as I stepped closer to the table, and the sage pointed to another place on the map.

“Well, we’ll need to gather supplies first, but the disguises should help with that. After we get what we need, we will leave the main streets and use these.” Haruhi stated as she grabbed another much smaller roll of transparent paper and placed it over the top the thicker map. “These are chains of underground tunnels used by the Holy Band hundreds of years ago. They don’t use them anymore, so they should be empty.”

Haruhi’s hazel eyes were intent on the overlaid maps and pointed out a direct path to the forest outside of Galencia. I followed her paw’s movement to the end of one of the larger tunnels where it emptied out into the thick trees drawn on the map.

“There are two dungeons in Galencia, one of them has been there since basically the beginning of time, the other one I don’t have any information on because it was created fairly recently, within the last hundred years or so.” The sage said as she rolled up the transparent paper and pointed to a large cluster of rocks and stone painted on the map.

“Do you know what god resides in the first dungeon?” I questioned her, and finally, her signature smile spread over her plump lips.

Haruhi grabbed a large book and thumbed through the pages so quickly that the paper was a blur before my eyes. The sage reached the page she was looking for, and her wide, hazel eyes scanned it for a moment.

“Athar, the god of regeneration and rebirth,” the sage smiled as she turned the book in her hands and pointed out a large drawing of the god.

Morrigan and I both leaned in closer to look over the god’s appearance. In the painting, he floated in the air, cross-legged with his two hands held out beside him. His eyes were closed, and his long honey-colored hair reached his waist in waves. He looked young, but that may have just been the artist’s rendition, the handful of drawings or depictions of me showed me as a demon suckling the blood from pale maidens.

My eyes moved from the drawing to the words handwritten on the pages, and it took me a moment to realize that it was written in a different language. My eyes widened as I glanced back up at the visibly excited sage. Not only did the librarian know these things off the top of her head, but she also knew how to read and write in different languages that none of my other minions could. I shouldn’t have been surprised, but I felt incredibly proud of the sage.

“Do you know what type of attacks this god will use against us?” I inquired as I pulled away and rose to my full height.

Haruhi closed the large book with a snap and placed it on top of another as she looked directly into my eyes.

“From what I’ve read, he possesses a legion of Ushabti, formerly known as clay guardians,” the librarian told us as she placed her hands behind her back. “Athar was widely worshiped all over the world, and the Ushabti were left at the altars and temples. When he was cast out, he called the guardians to his side, and now they protect his dungeon from intruders.”

“Do you know how to defeat the Ushabti?” I asked out of pure curiosity.

I’d never heard of or witnessed the Ushabti, or clay guardians, before. When I was worshiped, most of my followers left burnt offerings or animal sacrifices at my altars, and I accepted them happily. I wondered how much power these guardians had and how difficult it would be to kill all of them.

“No, there isn’t much written about them honestly,” Haruhi shook her head doubtfully as she reached for a smaller book and flipped through it. “I didn’t even know that they could be used as tools by the god.”

“Then we will simply have to go there and find out,” I smiled at her, and Haruhi’s eyes crinkled at the corners as she grinned widely. “And what of the second dungeon? I know you said there isn’t much known about it, but please tell me what you do have.”

“Well…what I have it pretty close to nothing,” the sage admitted in a whisper as her eyes lowered and her paw ran over the cover of one of the books. “The only thing I have is reports of people going missing and being found months later eviscerated near the cave’s mouth…other than that, I have absolutely nothing. I’m so sorry, Master, I feel as if I’ve been no help to you at all.”

“No, that is untrue,” I stated in a firm voice as I reached across the table, hooked a finger under her chin and made her look me in the eye. “You’ve been very helpful so far. We know what we’ll face in the first dungeon, and we have our course of action planned out. You’ve done everything I’ve asked and more. Do not feel that way, I do not, and neither does Morrigan.”

“Without you, we wouldn’t know any of this information and would have gone into Galencia blind. You gave us important information on the first dungeon and the god within that we wouldn’t have otherwise known. You are an integral part of this party now, and I am glad to have you along for this journey.” The elven woman uttered in her usual emotionless tone, and Haruhi perked up as her white ears twitched.

“T-thank you…” the sage muttered, embarrassed as she pulled the books into a single pile.

I left my women to their own devices as I checked in on the second half of our party. I closed my eyes and breathed in deeply as I sought my three women out. I found their heartbeats quickly and listened to their separate thoughts for a moment. Despite the great distance between us, I could still hear them as if they stood directly beside me, so I began the process of transferring my essence over time and space into the second avatar.

It was an easy process, and I felt the Shadow Slave I’d placed within the second proxy shift out of the way for me. I sunk deep into the flesh of my newest avatar and opened my eyes. I felt the quick brush of the air but ignored it as Carmedy’s wide, emerald eyes came into view.

“Bob?” the alchemist called as she leaned in closer to my face. “Bob, are you alright?”

“What is this Bob name?” I laughed, and Carmedy’s expression broke.

The feline slipped, and in a split second, she was sitting in front of me on Heijing’s scales and the next she slid off into the open air. I roared and reached out for her, but her tiny paw slipped out of reach in a blur.

“Tighten your knees and hold on for dear life!” Heijing’s voice boomed as she nosedived after the falling cat.

My heart thrummed in my chest as the wind blew my hair back. I did as Heijing commanded and held onto her tightly as I focused in on Carmedy’s tumbling form. The dragon rippled through the air after her, and the earth raced up to meet us. Heijing was screaming as she struggled to keep aloft, but Carmedy’s wailing face came closer and closer by the second.

I slammed my dark power out, and it shot out of my left hand like lightning. The amethyst and black power zipped forward and surrounded the feline-like a protective bubble, and she stopped midair, then hung there for a moment. Heijing’s icy blue eyes stabbed back at me and gave me a grateful look as she maneuvered herself toward the floating orb of black magic.

Heijing slowed herself then circled the sphere once, and I pulled back my power to reveal a cowering Carmedy. The feline held her paws up over her eyes as she continued to scream helplessly. The dragon positioned herself beneath the alchemist, and I slowly pulled her down in front of me.

Carmedy’s eyes slammed open, and she looked left first and then right as she realized we’d brought her back to safety. The feline collapsed onto me and held me with shaking paws. My eyes met Annalise’s, then Rana’s over the cat’s trembling shoulders, and they gave me weak and frightened smiles. Rana whipped sweat from her brow, then turned back around to speak to Heijing.

“How about we put ‘er down, Scaly? Pussycat has had enough for one day,” the redhead yelled over the roaring wind.

Heijing didn’t answer, only jerked her massive head back once and slowly whipped her ribbon-like body toward the ground far below our feet. Their party had gotten a lot farther than Haruhi, Morrigan and I had, but that was to be expected with how fast Heijing could fly. There was no ocean in sight, even when I turned and looked back at the horizon.

Heijing swirled through the sky until she found the perfect landing spot and directed her massive body downward toward it. She landed perfectly without jostling us around too much, and I slid off her back first. Then I helped all of my women down, and once I finished, Heijing transformed back into her human form before our eyes. Her icy blue eyes were tired, and she breathed heavily, but instead of collecting herself, she hurried over to Carmedy and checked the small feline over.

Carmedy giggled softly as the Qianlong poked and prodded her in a few places, but Heijing didn’t stop until she was satisfied. The dragon held Carmedy at arms length and looked deeply into her emerald eyes then nodded once.

“Whoa, Heijing is just like a mother hen.” Rana snarked, but the dragon ignored her.

“Master? You’re back?” Annalise asked as she pulled her canteen from her pack and took a massive gulp from it then handed it over to the redhead.

“Yes, I decided to check in on you while I wasn’t busy,” I stated, then I turned toward the alchemist and grabbed her by the shoulders. “I am sorry that I frightened you.”

“No, it’s not your fault,” Carmedy chuckled as she batted a shy hand at me. “It was my fault for being so jumpy. You saved me in the end, that’s all that matters!”

“That’s true,” the fox woman nodded as she took a swig from the canteen then offered it to Heijing, but the Qianlong made a face and shook her head. “We thought we’d really lost her, good thing it really wasn’t Mr. Bob.”

“Who is this Bob you speak of?” I asked as I furrowed my brows in confusion.

All three of my minions pursed their lips to keep from laughing and glanced at each other out of the corners of their eyes. Rana nudged Carmedy with her shoulder and then pushed the feline forward.

“W-well, we didn’t know what to call him…it didn’t feel right calling him Master, and when I asked him for his name, he only replied with no…” the cat-girl explained, and I stared at her for a moment.

“Go on,” I stated with a wave of my hand, and Carmedy cleared her throat as her cheeks flushed pink.

“I-I decided to give him a name, it didn’t feel right just saying ‘hey you’ all the time,” the feline chuckled then she looked me directly in the eye. “So, I named him, Bob…the Body. We asked him if that was alright, and he just shrugged his shoulders and made a weird clicking noise in his throat.”

“He doesn’t seem to mind it,” the high queen offered as she looked between each one of her sisters, then at me. “He responded to it the few times that we asked for his help.”

“Bob the Body?” I questioned as I held my chin in my fingertips and looked each of the women in their faces.

My minions looked as if they were on the verge of bursting into laughter while Heijing didn’t look even the least bit amused, but I wasn’t surprised by that. I grinned at them as the first bubbles of laughter burst up my throat, and expressions of relief spread over each of their faces.

“It’s a good name, right?” Carmedy giggled as she came closer, and I nodded in agreement.

“Yes, it’s a perfectly suitable name for my empty avatar.” I laughed as I reached out and stroked her soft, black hair.

“Where are we?” I inquired as I turned and looked over the thick tree line.

“We’re pretty close to Terramanta,” the swordswoman answered as she pulled out a small map that I assumed she’d borrowed from Haruhi. “We’ve been traveling west for a good while now.”

“We are two hours from the ocean shore,” Heijing stepped in as she pointed in the direction they’d just came from. “There is a small dungeon right over that ridge, that is where we were headed. We are in search of more powers to add to mine and yours, then we plan to travel to towns to buy soup-lies.”

“Supplies, Heijing, supp-lies,” Rana corrected, and the Qianlong furrowed her brows and mouthed the word over and over. “We’re working on it, you’ll get better, don’t worry.”

“Thank you, some of your terms are so unfamiliar to me, and it is difficult, but I will keep trying and make all of you proud,” Heijing stated emotionlessly as she bowed her head.

“Shall I join you?” I grinned as I reached into my void pocket for the God Slayer.

“Yes! Yes! Let’s go kick some deity booty!” Rana cheered as she grabbed for her elven daggers. “We haven’t pillaged a dungeon in what seems like forever! I don’t want my skills to get rusty!”

“If only we had Haruhi with us, she would be able to tell which god was in this dungeon,” I said as I slammed the haft of the God Slayer down, and the three glinting blades sprang to life.

“I miss her…and Morrigan…” Carmedy pouted as she slowly mixed up a potion in one of her burlap bundles.

“I even miss those pesky crows.” Rana chuckled.

“Ravens,” Annalise corrected through a smirk. “If Morrigan heard you calling them that, she’d kick your ass from here all the way back to Valasara.”

“Well, ya know what, I’d let her because I miss that pointy-eared woman a lot, okay?” Rana laughed, and the high queen nodded in agreement as she drew Bloodscale.

“Alright, Master,” Annalise smiled as she gestured toward the trees directly in front of us. “Lead the way.”

I stepped forward, and my women followed after me in a loose formation. Annalise was the closest to me, and Rana and Carmedy walked side-by-side behind the high queen. Heijing trailed in the back just as Morrigan always did, and I could feel her eyes burning into my back.

I could feel the god’s power emanating ahead of us, and it wasn’t strong. It wouldn’t take much for us to defeat this god and steal its powers. I was excited in a way, this was the first time that Heijing would see my women and me in action as we battled against another god. She’d helped us against Tuzakeur, but that had been different. The sorcerer was powerful, but his power was nothing compared to a true god’s.

The dungeon entrance didn’t take long to find, it was almost like an entrance to a mine, and we stood outside of the gaping darkness for a second and looked in. Heijing came to stand at my shoulder and leaned out over the black expanse below. She turned and looked over each of my women, and I listened to her thoughts. Rana had been right that Heijing was like a mother hen. All the Qianlong’s thoughts were geared toward making sure each of my minions was safe, and their weapons held in the correct position. The dragon turned back to me and looked over the God Slayer once. She didn’t have to worry over my safety, I was a god after all.

“Do I also need a weapon?” Heijing asked in a curious voice as she held up her empty hands.

Rana burst into laughter and almost dropped her elven daggers to the forest floor as she bent forward. The redhead guffawed at the blue sky for a moment as the rest of my women tittered softly beside her. When Rana straightened, she wiped tears from her eyes and pointed directly at Heijing’s chest.

“You’re literally a weapon,” the redhead chuckled, and Heijing looked more confused than ever.

“Whatever do you mean?” the Qianlong asked as she looked to me for clarification.

“You’re a dragon,” Annalise said as she glanced over at Rana and the redhead nodded vehemently. “You don’t need a weapon because you have massive teeth and breathe fire.”

“Fire! Out of your mouth!” Rana shouted as she jumped up and down at each word.

“You are correct that I am a dragon and I can produce fire out of my mouth, but I am not a weapon,” Heijing stated in her cold, emotionless voice as she turned back toward the entrance of the dungeon.

“If you’re a weapon, then you’re a really, really, pretty weapon,” Carmedy giggled, and I glanced over at Heijing out of the corner of my eye. “I wish I had scales, all I have is this tail and my ears, and they don’t do much but wiggle around.”

The Qianlong’s cheeks were dusted a soft pink as she ducked her head, and the tiniest of smiles played about her lips. The Qianlong glanced over her shoulder and nodded her head to the women behind me gratefully.

I stepped forward into the darkness of the dungeon mouth then turned with the God Slayer held tightly in my hand. All of my women looked at my handsome face with wide eyes and bright smiles. It felt like ages ago since we’d defeated a dungeon, and I was ready to feel the rush as I killed another god. From the expressions on Rana, Carmedy, and Annalise’s faces, I knew they were eager too. Heijing looked apprehensive, but this was her first dungeon, and soon, she’d get used to it like all of my other minions.

“Come, let’s destroy everything in sight.” I grinned as I gestured with my hand for them to follow, and they tramped into the darkness after me obediently.

Chapter Nine

We entered the dungeon together in the same formation with Annalise directly behind me, then Rana and Carmedy. Heijing took up the back, and she moved silently. The path ahead of us was completely clear of rocks or stones, and surprisingly, this dungeon didn’t smell of stagnant water or rotting moss. But the deeper we moved inside of the dungeon, a floral, fruity smell rose up from the depths and both of the hybrid-women sniffed at the air curiously.

The smell wasn’t as overpowering as the scent the Kitsune used, but it was strong enough that I could taste it on the tip of my tongue. I glanced back at all of my women, and each of them sniffed at the air with perplexed looks. In the distance, I could hear faint, fast-paced music and the pulsing beat of the god’s power.

“What the hell is going on down there?” Rana chuckled, and I glanced back at her and watched as the fox seemed to trip over nothing then swayed as she tried to steady herself. “Whooooa!”

My eyes narrowed on the redhead’s face as she giggled in a way that wasn’t normal, and her baby-blue eyes seemed to be glazed over. Carmedy reached out an arm to steady the fox, but the alchemist also tripped and almost fell. The two women supported each other and laughed loudly as they threw their heads back.

“What’s happening?” Annalise asked as she turned to me with wide eyes, and she gave me a lopsided smirk.

My eyes met with Heijing, but her lips stayed closed in a firm line. Her icy blue eyes were wide with fear, but she understood what was going on just as I did. I reached out and spoke directly into her mind, and she listened intently to my voice.

“Don’t speak, don’t open your mouth,” I instructed her, and she nodded once.

Heijing stepped forward and corralled all of the seemingly intoxicated women together. The Qianlong huddled them behind me and moved quickly along with my hurried steps. I’d already sensed out the god and knew what he was doing to my women. It wasn’t like before when other gods took over their minds, this was different. He’d instead made them drunk as he’d done with so many others in the heavens. I knew exactly who I was dealing with, and I gripped the God Slayer in my hands.

The deity wasn’t powerful, I already knew that because I’d met him multiple times in the heavens. The music from below got louder as we approached the nexus, and my three entranced women began to jump and dance around the beating drums. We hadn’t run into any obstacles yet, and it didn’t surprise me. This god was mostly harmless even though he was one of the oldest I’d ever met, probably around the age of my father or mother. He was one of the key founders of the Holy Council in the heavens even though he was thrown from that position after he attempted to corrupt the members into drinking all day and not getting any work done.

Jovial laughter burst up from the darkness ahead of us as the music grew louder, and I gritted my teeth against the sound. I peeked over my shoulder at Heijing, but the Qianlong was too busy attending to my minions to catch my gaze. My women’s behavior was getting worse, and the poor dragon had to support both Carmedy and Rana with her arms as we trudged along. Her icy blue eyes raised and met mine for a moment, and I could tell that Heijing was frustrated.

Finally, the entrance to the nexus appeared at the end of the tunnel, and I pushed toward it. Light flashed beyond the doorway, and the music was so loud that it was almost unbearable. I passed through the smooth stone archway, and Heijing forced my other three companions in after me.

The room was filled with gold. There would be no searching for treasure in this dungeon when it was laid out here in front of us. I spotted the deity almost immediately as he lay over the armrests of a golden, jewel-encrusted throne. The young man wore a white robe that exposed much of his chiseled chest, and a wreath of grapevines adorned his unruly red curls. He held a gilt chalice in one hand and tipped it back into his mouth as he drank deeply.

One of his aquamarine eyes slid in our direction, and a sly smile spread over his lips. He shifted himself into a sitting position and rested his elbows on his knees as he looked directly into my face and grinned. Deep purple wine wet his lips and dribbled down his chin as he struggled to stand, and he stumbled closer with his ropey arms outstretched.

“Ka-za-ma! My boy!” the god boomed in a joyous, drunken voice, and I gritted my teeth.

“Dionysus,” I growled as I stepped away from him and gripped the God Slayer tighter.

His aquamarine eyes widened at the sight of my women, and the music pounding around us came to a screeching halt. He looked at me sadly, his whole body seeming to wilt before my very eyes.

“My old buddy! My old pal! You came here to kill me?” Dionysus cried and wiped imaginary tears from his eyes.

“Why else would I be here?” I snarled as I took a predatory step closer.

“I’ve been so lonesome, Kazama! Maybe my favorite son came to visit his ‘ol dad after so long!” Dionysus sobbed and clasped his hands to his nearly bare chest.

“You’re not my father, and I’m certainly not your son,” I stated in a cold tone, and the deity looked even more saddened.

“That may be true, but I treated you as if you were my own blood!” Dionysus cried dramatically as he threw himself onto his golden chair and placed a hand over his eyes. “I gave you food and water when you begged for it, I gave you the clothes off my back when you asked for it! I lay down my life for my dear son, Kazama!”

“You’ve done none of those things,” I snorted, half amused, half annoyed by his usual antics. “The only thing you’ve done is to try to sneak me a glass of wine when I was merely ten years old.”

“That may be true! But! But! But! I helped your parents through many a time, I lent them my shoulder to cry on and my bosom to seek comfort from.” Dionysus wailed as he pressed both hands to his chest and leaned back against the armrest of his throne.

“Also lies, my parents never sought out comfort from you, or anyone else, not even each other,” I stated as I took inventory of the gold surrounding us.

Dionysus didn’t answer, he only huffed loudly in protest as he grabbed a pitcher of more wine and poured himself another glass. The deity gulped it down as if it were the last drink he’d ever had, and I didn’t have to speak it aloud that it was. Heijing dropped her arms from Carmedy and Rana and came to stand at my shoulder. Her icy blue eyes were intent on the god as he wailed and cried dramatically, but no tears appeared on his face.

“Release my women, Dionysus,” I commanded as I pointed to my three women who were barely able to stand on their feet.

“They simply want to join in on my revelry,” the god pouted as he ran his aquamarine eyes over the three drunk women. “Though it seems that I am no longer in the mood for a bacchanal, you’ve spoiled this whole evening, Ka-za-ma!”

Heijing’s eyes rolled up to mine, and I could sense the growing annoyance within her. This was her first time destroying a dungeon, and both of us were ready for it to be over with.

“Kazama!” Rana cackled from behind us, and I turned with wide eyes to look in her face.

The redhead was too drunk, but she slurred the name once more. I knew that the fox wouldn’t remember the name once her head cleared but hearing it come from her mouth set me on edge. I would destroy Dionysus for saying that name so plainly in front of my minions. It didn’t matter if Heijing heard it, the Qianlong already knew my name and background, but my other three minions were unaware of those things for now.

“Enough,” I snarled through gritted teeth as I kept my eyes on the deity lounging in his elaborate chair. “Heijing.”

The Qianlong didn’t speak, and her transformation happened almost instantly, but in the dark nexus, the light shone brighter than ever before. The golden sparks floated through the air as the dragon raised her head, opened her mouth, and roared. It sounded different from ever before, it was rageful and hungry for blood.

Dionysus’s drunken, glossy eyes rolled up nonchalantly, then he realized what he was seeing and scuttled away. Nonsensical words spilled from his mouth as he tried to escape, but Heijing was too fast for him. She blocked off his path, then quick as a flash, wrapped him up within her meaty tail. She held him there then offered his struggling body to me.

I lifted the God Slayer high over my head and looked deeply into his aquamarine eyes. It was true, I knew Dionysus as a boy in the heavens, but I didn’t have a clear recollection of him as I did with my parents, or Eris, or my childhood friend Euron. He was simply a god in the background of my memory with very few interactions that I could remember. He was close in age with my parents, if not older, but even they spent very little time with him.

I knew he’d been thrown out of the heavens for falling in love with a human, and I could admit that he was a handsome god in his own way. It made me wonder what type of human he’d charmed into falling in love with him, and I almost wanted to ask. Isolda had summoned me by mistake, and I was overtaken by her beauty, had something similar had happened with him? I couldn’t dwell on the past, or what I had lost with the blue-eyed girl I’d met so long ago, but my heart still panged with hurt when I thought of her.

I knew it must hurt for Dionysus too, he’d lost the one he’d loved and had then been sent down to the earth by the Holy Council. They’d cast him out just as they had me and so many others who had dared to love someone other than those they were told to. I felt for him, but there was no way that I could show him any scrap of pity.

The deity screamed and thrashed against Heijing’s thick tail, but the dragon only coiled around him tighter. I pooled all of my dark energy into the God Slayer, and it thrummed under my hand. Right as I brought it down in a mighty swing, Heijing let go of the god and pulled away with a snap.

Dionysus stumbled from the movement, and my blades caught him directly in the middle of his chest. Blood sprayed into the air, and I pressed their tips deeper into his flesh. The deity groaned, and his hands grabbed at the haft at the God Slayer weakly, but I took a step forward and drove the weapon in deeper. I looked into his eyes as they lost their drunken quality and cleared for a moment.

Dionysus’s hands dropped from the God Slayer, and his right lifted into the air as if he was reaching out to someone. His face was spattered with old wine and his dribbling scarlet blood, but his eyes looked serene for just a moment. I felt as if he was looking into the face of the woman he had loved and lost. His lips twitched at the corners, and a soft smile spread over them as he struggled for breath.

“Alayna…” Dionysus whispered into the open air, and my three giggling minions went silent as the drunkenness washed away. “Do you think I will see her again?”

“After death?” I asked, and the deity nodded as tears began to form in the corners of his eyes. “I am unsure, I have never peeled back the divide between our world in the next and looked beyond.”

“I only wish to be reunited with Alayna…I only wish…” Dionysus didn’t finish as a cold, unfeeling voice cut in.

“You will see your love again,” Heijing answered, and I glanced over the deity’s shoulder to see the Qianlong in her human form once again. “I know the spirit realm well, and I can tell you if her only sin was loving you, then she resides there. I cannot speak for her soul because she may have been sent to the Underworld for all I know, but if that was her only crime, then yes, you will see her again.”

Heijing’s eyes shined with a pain that I couldn’t understand, and her thoughts were jumbled and unreadable. I would ask her about it later but now was not the time.

I pulled the God Slayer savagely back, and Dionysus slid from its end with a moist noise. The god slid to the floor in a heap, but his aquamarine eyes stared up at the ceiling blankly. His soul had left his body shortly after hearing the Qianlong’s words, and I watched as an orb lifted from his torn chest. It swirled and moved like a liquid and was the same color as the wine he’d been drinking when we arrived.

I stepped toward it, and Heijing watched with wide, interested eyes. The Qianlong had never seen this part of the ritual, and she shuffled forward, her mouth open ever so slightly as she watched, enrapt. The purple orb floated over to me and pressed itself into the middle of my chest. I breathed in deeply as the scent of wine filled my nostrils, and the sphere absorbed fully into my chest.

By this time, all three of my minion’s had sobered up and held their heads as if they were severely hungover. By the state of Rana, who held tightly to Annalise and looked as if she were about to vomit, I knew she wouldn’t remember saying my true, godly name, which relieved me.

Heijing gazed down at Dionysus’s corpse for a long while then suddenly, she bent down beside his limp form and rolled him onto his back. Her tiny hands took his, and she folded them over his blood-spattered chest. The Qianlong spoke words in a language I couldn’t understand as her hand caressed his serene face and closed his aquamarine eyes for the last time. The dragon seemed to pray over him as my women and I watched, and when she finished, she stood and stepped over his carcass.

“What were you doing?” Annalise asked in her raspy voice as her bleary eyes searched Heijing’s face.

“You may not have heard, but he asked to be reunited with his lost love,” the Qianlong answered as she reached into her pack for her own canteen and handed it to the high queen. “I was simply doing that, giving him his last rite of passage into the spirit realm.”

“I wonder if he’ll meet the Kitsune,” Rana whispered under her breath, and Heijing’s icy blue eyes swiveled to her.

“I do not know who that is, but if they reside in the spirit realm, then he just might.” The dragon nodded, then turned toward the piles and piles of gold around us. “Shall we? We need the coin for the journey ahead of us.”

Each of my minions gulped down the water Heijing had given them and followed after the tiny woman. Rana jumped at the trunks and sifted through them hastily as she pocketed anything of interest. I helped them load the items that they wanted to take with them, and when we finished, their satchels and packs were filled with coin and other golden trinkets. They weren’t overladen with them, but I could tell that they were heavy. Heijing would carry the bags in her dragon form for most of the way, then they would only have to take them to the local traders to exchange them for goods.

I helped the women carry them back up from the nexus and through the tunnels. It wasn’t a long trip but when we reached the surface. Rana gasped for air and threw her packs to the ground. The redhead fell to the ground beside them and fanned herself dramatically, and Carmedy chuckled at the fox’s antics. Annalise moved on ahead of us as she looked for a good spot to settle down for the evening, and I turned toward Heijing.

The Qianlong’s eyes were trained toward the sky, and what she said early bubbled up in my mind, about the spirit realm. I stepped closer and stood shoulder to shoulder with the tiny woman. She barely glanced at me, but when I gazed down into her eyes, I saw sadness there.

“What do you know of the spirit realm?” I asked in a low whisper, and Heijing tilted her head to the side.

“There is a way to speak to those who have passed through the curtain of death,” the Qianlong told me in a soft voice as she placed her hands in her sleeves in front of her. “Not many know of it, I don’t think Haruhi even knows of it. I believe that it was something only practiced by the dragonkin.”

“Have you done it?” I questioned as I placed a hand on her shoulder, turned her, and forced her to look into my face.

“You have to understand, Kazama, I haven’t seen my parents faces in over seven hundred years, haven’t heard their voices or felt the warmth of their touch,” Heijing stated in her cold, stoic voice that reminded me so much of Morrigan.

“So, you did? Did you find them in the spirit realm?” I questioned more feverishly with only one goal in mind.

“Of course, they were naturally drawn to my voice like moths to a fire,” Heijing muttered in a low voice as she glanced back at my women. “I was able to see them after so long, and it comforted me in my loneliness.”

“Heijing…can you show me how?” I inquired, and the Qianlong’s brows furrowed deeply as she stared into my eyes.

“Why would you like to know such a thing? Is there someone you would like to see?” Heijing asked as she lifted a tiny, delicate hand and cupped my face.

The moment her flesh touched mine, I felt as if electricity was running through my whole body. I wasn’t sure if it was because she was a dragon, but it was something I’d never felt before, and it drew me to her even more than ever. Without even thinking, my hand reached out and cupped her tiny cheek in my own and in that moment, we were connected.

“There is someone I would like to see, someone that I loved, lost and would like to let go of after all these years,” I informed the petite Qianlong, and she stared up at me with a concerned expression. “Show me how to break the space between life and death and allow me to look beyond.”

“As you wish, Kazama,” Heijing murmured as she let her delicate hand drop from my cheek to her side, and our connection was broken immediately. “We will wait until it’s dark, and your women are asleep, then I will show you.”

The Qianlong turned away from me abruptly and only glanced back once as she moved towards Annalise. My women and I got to work setting up the massive tent they’d brought along with them, it was a long and strenuous task, but we worked together until it was done. The sun was just beginning to set as we all climbed inside, and Carmedy got to work building a low fire for dinner. Rana had gone off into the forest to catch us something for dinner, and she came back with a single rabbit and three trout from a nearby pond.

The redhead cleaned the rabbit and the fish quickly with one of her elven daggers, and Annalise came back with an armful of wild vegetables and herbs she’d found in the forest. Heijing sat beside me as the women began to cook and laugh together over the fire.

Rana set aside the cleaned rabbit fur, and the Qianlong ran her thin fingers over the soft back of it. Her icy blue eyes sparkled as she looked down at it, and the alchemist perked up at her interest.

“Do you like it?” Carmedy asked as she fluffed up the fur with her paw and looked directly into the Qianlong’s face with a smile.

“I do,” Heijing admitted as she ran a single hand over the fur. “As a child, I was forbidden to kill animals or any other creatures, our servants did that. I’ve never seen a fur displayed like this.”

“I can make you something out of it,” the alchemist smiled as she adjusted the fur so that the bare side faced the fire and dried out properly. “Like boots, or a scarf or even a hat!”

“No, don’t make her a hat,” Annalise shook her head as she placed the descaled fish in a cast-iron skillet and placed it on the burning coals. “It’ll cover up her hair, and it’s too pretty to hide with a hat.”

Heijing’s round cheeks flushed pink at the compliment, and she drew her hand away from the fur and placed it in her lap. The Qianlong wasn’t used to the compliments that my minions and I rained down on her, but I would make sure that she would be someday.

“Maybe a muff?” Rana asked with a tilt of her head, and all eyes swiveled to the redhead. “I mean, you’re always putting your hands in your sleeves, maybe if you had a muff then you could use that instead…unless it’s like a Qianlong thing…?”

“No, I place my hands in my sleeves merely out of habit.” Heijing smiled, and all of my women grinned back.

“Well, it doesn’t really matter why you do it,” Carmedy shrugged as she pulled the fully cooked fish out of the pan and began to remove the meat from the bone. “It’s just really cute!”

“Thank you, when you hold your tail in your hands when you are frightened is also very adorable.” Heijing giggled as she bowed her head.

Annalise handed out our full plates, and we began to eat in comfortable silence. I filled my belly and felt sleep tugging desperately at me, but I couldn’t let it take over me, not when Heijing promised to show me the spirit realm.

My three minions told stories to each other until late in the night, and then cuddled up together in their usual position. Heijing sat stoically beside me and watched each of them doze off. Her icy blue eyes were sharp and alive, but a soft smile played about her plump lips.

“What is it?” I asked over to her in a quiet tone.

“I am glad to be here, with your women and you.” The Qianlong admitted easily, and I grinned in response.

“We are happy to have an ally such as you, Heijing,” I told her in an honest voice. “I also wanted to thank you for looking out for them while I am gone. I saw how you were with Carmedy earlier, and it warmed my heart. You will take great care of them, I know it.”

“I am simply doing what you asked of me,” Heijing said in her emotionless voice, but then it broke as she smiled at the sleeping pile of women in the corner. “But I will admit, my heart has warmed to them, and I wish to care for them more.”

We sat there together for a long while and just watched my women sleep. Crickets chirped outside of the tent walls, and it was a very comforting sound. Then Heijing rose to her feet, and her icy blue eyes met mine. The fire reflected in them, and I saw the burning need within them as she held out a hand to me. I glanced down at it and then back up at the Qianlong.

“Come, we must hurry,” Heijing told me as I placed my hand in hers, and she hauled me to my feet. “The spirit realm awaits.”

Chapter Ten

Heijing led me out of the tent and into the darkness of the forest. The Qianlong held tightly to my hand as she stepped surely through the tall grass and brush. In the distance, I could hear the soft chirp of crickets and even farther off, the sound of running water. I wasn’t sure where she was taking me, but it seemed as if she could sense the place on her own somehow. When she glanced over her shoulder at me in the gloom, her icy blue eyes seemed to glow.

The dragon’s robe whispered softly through the grass, and I could almost hear the sound of faraway voices speaking in a language that I couldn’t understand. The Qianlong stopped for a split second, listened, and then she changed direction to follow after the sounds.

We walked for a short while away from our camp, and Heijing pushed through a giant blackberry bramble. Beyond the trees and brush was a large, rippling pond. The full moon reflected in its surface as Heijing pulled me toward it, and my boots moved from lush grass to moist sand. The Qianlong stood at the edge of the water, then turned her head as if to listen to something. Her icy blue eyes swiveled up to the glowing moon then back to the rippling water.

Heijing turned to me, and our eyes connected immediately. A sense of calm washed over me in this strange place. The water steadily moved from a low waterfall at the far end, and I could make out moving ferns and other wild plants on the edge of the other side. Even in the dark, the water was crystal clear, and I could see all the way down to the sandy bottom. Fireflies bobbed and floated through the air like tiny lanterns, and a few came close to Heijing and illuminated her smooth, pale face.

“The spirits are very loud this evening so this place will do perfectly,” Heijing stated in her cold, emotionless voice as her hands worked at the ties of her robe. “You heard them too, did you not?”

“I did,” I nodded as I tore my eyes away from her tiny hands as they worked at her clothing. “But may I ask what you are doing?”

“It is the only way, I hope you will not think badly of me,” Heijing uttered as her robe slipped lower on her and exposed her white, unblemished shoulders. “Please disrobe and follow me into the water.”

Heijing let her robe drop, and I couldn’t avert my eyes. The Qianlong wasn’t completely naked underneath the robe, but the sheer bodysuit underneath left very little to the imagination. I knew this was part of the ritual, but I hardened in my pants despite myself. The dragon’s hands lifted, and she began to work at the delicate knots in her lengthy, cerulean hair, and before long, it swung down to the middle of her back in waves.

Her icy blue eyes met mine one last time as she stepped into the water first. I used my telekinetic power to peel my armor away, then followed after her. The water was warm, and the sand soft as my feet sunk into it. The voices around us seemed louder here, and I could pick out a few words in the god’s language.

Heijing motioned for me to come and stand in front of her, and I followed her instructions. She held out her hands palm up to me on the surface of the water, and I intertwined our fingers. The Qianlong’s eyes formed into slits as she tilted her head and listened to a voice that I couldn’t hear. A soft smile played about her lips, then her icy blue eyes found mine in the half-light.

Heijing was bathed in a blue glow that always seemed to follow her, and I drank her ethereal face in for a short moment. Her cheeks were round, almost like a baby’s, and her lips were full. Her small nose was pointed just like her chin, but they suited her serious and severe eyes. Her cerulean eyebrows were arched perfectly, and in the flickering light from the fireflies, I noticed the light smattering of freckles across her face. She resembled Guoshe from the pictures I’d seen, but I personally thought the Qianlong was more beautiful than her mother.

“The voices are persistent,” the Qianlong stated as she looked into my eyes. “It seems there are a few spirits that wish to speak to from the beyond. Is there someone in particular that you wish to speak to?”

“Yes…” I murmured back as Isolda’s face swam up in my memory, and I felt an ache deep in my chest.

The space of water between our bodies began to move in a swirl, faster and faster as I watched it, then it stopped suddenly. A golden light emanated from the place between us, and I stared down at it in wonder. This window into the spirit realm wasn’t like the one I’d created for the Kitsune. Mine was unnatural and forced, a literal tear between time and space, but this was totally different.

The water took on a reflective quality to it, more like a mirror than liquid and shadows of people began to pass behind it. I glanced up at Heijing, but she wasn’t looking at me, the Qianlong was staring up at the moon as her mouth moved soundlessly. Her expression was smooth, but her blue eyes held a deep concern within them that set me off balance.

As soon as I shifted, the portal between us warbled, and Heijing’s eyes slammed down to mine and her lips pressed into a hard line. Her tiny hands tightened on mine and the portal stabilized. The Qianlong’s eyes fluttered closed, and the mirror began to clear as she concentrated.

“You wish to see the one you lost, correct?” Heijing asked with her eyes still closed, and I felt baffled for a moment.

“Yes, I want to see Isolda,” I uttered in a voice that held back any emotion, and the Qianlong’s eyes met mine.

“There is no reason to hide, you are holding back so much,” Heijing stated in her undulating voice. “There is no one else here but us and the spirits.”

I breathed in deeply through my nose and nodded firmly for her to continue. Heijing gave me the softest of smiles and trained her eyes on the portal between us. Colors swirled within it, changing every second to different shades and hues until a form began to take shape. I knew it immediately, and I gritted my teeth tightly as waves of emotion overcame me.

She looked exactly as I remembered her, her straight, honey-blonde hair laying flat against her shoulders, and her cornflower blue eyes shined with tears as she stared into my face. Isolda’s mouth moved as if to speak, but she quickly closed it and just gazed up at me from the portal. She reached out to me with her right hand but stopped as it brushed the surface of the water. My hand twitched in Heijing’s, but the Qianlong held tightly to me and gave me a dismissive shake of her head.

Isolda’s eyes lifted and connected with Heijing’s and the Qianlong bowed her head respectfully to my past lover. I couldn’t believe my eyes, never in a thousand years had I thought that I would see my first love again. I didn’t know how or when she died, but I knew from what the four other gods had told me she had moved on and had children. I wondered how long it had taken her to forget me and the time we spent together, but from the sadness in her eyes, I realized that she hadn’t done either of those things.

I had been her Master before I became Rana, Carmedy, Annalise, and Morrigan’s. Isolda was my first disciple all because she’d summoned me completely by mistake. I’d been so in love with her and had given up my place in the heavens just because I fell in love with her. I would give anything to reach out and touch her at this moment, but I knew that I couldn’t. My first love had died and moved on to the next world where I couldn’t caress her.

“Isolda…” I murmured in a voice saturated with sadness, and the blonde’s eyes crinkled as she smiled widely up at me.

“Kazama…it’s been so long… you are here.” Isolda grinned as she wiped tears away from her eyes, and I felt a deep ache within my chest looking down at her.

“What happened…?” I whispered into the darkness around me as I fell deeply into the ocean blue of her eyes. “What happened after I fell, Isolda? Did you look for me? Wait for me?”

My deep, gruff voice sounded just as desperate for answers as I felt. It’d been so long, and there were so many unanswered questions about what happened to her after I was cast down from the heavens and locked in my dungeon. I wanted to know everything, especially since I’d been informed that the Holy Order was holding one of her bloodline captive to lure me out.

“I thought you were dead, Kazama,” Isolda told me in a whisper, and my eyes widened as she went on. “I was visited by Eris, and she told me that the god’s condemned you to death and that you were forever lost to me.”

“The gods could never kill me, even then I was too powerful for them to take on,” I chuckled softly as my hands tightened on Heijing’s and the Qianlong gave them a comforting squeeze back. “What happened to you after? You…you had children…”

“I was nineteen and unmarried when you were lost to me, Kazama,” Isolda stated in a sad voice as her eyes met mine. “I made... the best of the life I was given. I had children. But despite my life’s changes, you never left me even after all those years.”

“…Isolda, how did you die?” I questioned as I leaned the tiniest bit closer.

“As most mortals do, of old age,” the blonde told me as her eyes closed painfully for a second. “I had to accept the life that I was given and that the single, true love I’d found was forever lost to me.”

“I’m so sorry…” I murmured as I tried to pull my hand away from Heijing’s to stroke the water, but the Qianlong held onto me tightly and shot me a disapproving look.

“It comforts me that you’ve reached the spirit realm, tell me, are you happy there?” I questioned as I examined her beautiful face.

“It is peaceful, and I often dream of you so, yes, I am happy here,” Isolda nodded as she tucked a stray lock of blonde hair behind an ear. “But what about you, Kazama? Are you happy where you are? I see you’ve escaped the dungeon and wander the mortal realm freely.”

“I am happy, I’d like to believe that I’m happier than I have ever been,” I told Isolda, and she smiled genuinely as she listened intently. “My minions found me in the dungeon and set me free. I’ve defeated many gods and a few enemies, but more are waiting for me on the horizon.”

“I see that you’ve picked up one of the spirit guides. You are in good hands.” Isolda smiled even wider as her blue eyes swiveled to Heijing.

The Qianlong’s eyes looked away, and a slight pink blush appeared over her round cheeks. I didn’t understand what Isolda meant when she called Heijing a spirit guide, and I made a mental note to ask the Qianlong about it later. What Isolda said seemed to embarrass the dragon, but she simply cleared her throat and looked to the edge of the water awkwardly.

“Heijing has been of great help to us,” I stated in my deep voice as I looked back onto the blonde’s face. “My women and I are grateful to her for everything she’s done for us so far.”

“Ah, yes, your minions,” Isolda nodded excitedly, and my eyebrows furrowed slightly. “Annalise, the high queen. Morrigan, the mage and elf. Rana, the spitfire fox. Carmedy, the alchemist and Haruhi, the newest and resourceful librarian.”

“How do you know of them, Isolda?” I asked in a hushed voice, and my past lover giggled softly.

“I watch over you whenever I get the chance,” Isolda admitted shyly, and I felt my heart bloom with emotion. “I’ve watched you build the relationships one by one, and it makes me incredibly proud, Kazama. My only wish is that I could somehow be there with you, but that is impossible.”

I knew that I could never bring Isolda back. Once someone died, they were gone, and no matter how much necromancy was performed, they would stay dead. Even if I managed to bring her soul back from the other side, she wouldn’t come back the same. I’d heard horror stories about people trying to bring back their loved once and terrible things happening after. The people who were brought back were in constant pain and sorrow since their souls had been acclimated with the spirit realm. They were no longer of the earth, and there was no reversing it.

I wished there was something I could do, but even for a god like me, it was simply impossible. The only thing I could hope for was this, one of the best things that Heijing had given me yet. I had promised the Qianlong that I would teach her something new each day for the rest of her life, but instead, she’d taught me something new. I was eternally grateful to her as my eyes lifted and connected with hers. Heijing gave me a small smile, then her icy blue eyes dropped back to Isolda.

The blonde’s face was blurry, and I could tell that our connection was fading. All of this was possible because of Heijing, but the Qianlong looked exhausted, her icy blue eyes glossy and tired as she held onto my hands for strength. It was almost time to say goodbye, and yet, I didn’t want to leave my first love. I had known Isolda eons ago, and everything was so different from when she’d been alive. I wanted to show her all the things she’d missed, but it seemed she’d already seen them while watching over me. It gave me a sense of comfort that she looked over my women and me like a guardian.

Isolda seemed to sense the change in, not only our connection, but Heijing too. The Qianlong was barely able to keep on her feet in the warm water, and her hands loosened on mine as she tried to focus on my face.

“It seems that our time together has come to a close,” Isolda stated in a soft, sad voice, and I nodded in agreement as I tightened my hands on Heijing.

“Yes, it seems so,” I muttered as I gazed down at her and memorized her stunning face. “I have missed you so much, and I will continue to do so for the rest of my days.”

“I will love you until the end of time, Kazama,” Isolda smiled softly as she stared up at me with her honest, blue eyes. “But I am only a spirit now, don’t forget about me but…don’t let me hold you back. I love you in the beyond, but your women…they are there with you, please take the love you store for me and shower it on them.”

I didn’t feel my heart break from her words, but I felt all the air leave my lungs. The woman I’d pined after for thousands of years while trapped in my dungeon was telling me indirectly to let her go. I wasn’t sure if I was ready for that, but I nodded softly to let her know I understood.

“Goodbye, Isolda...” I murmured, and the blonde grinned up at me as tears spilled down her cheeks.

“Goodbye, Kazama... remember, I am always watching,” Isolda whispered back as her face and form began to fade from the portal.

Heijing fell forward, and warm water sloshed up onto my chest as I caught her easily. The Qianlong gasped for air as I held her tightly to me, and she held onto me with desperate hands. I could tell that opening the portal had been difficult for her, but it was something she wanted to do for me. I looked deeply into her eyes, and they stared back hazily.

Effortlessly, I lifted the tiny Qianlong into my arms and carried her out of the water. I laid her down on the soft sand as I used my telekinetic power to redress myself quickly. Once I finished, I held her tenderly and helped her back into her robe. Her long, cerulean hair was damp, but it would dry quickly in the warm air.

Heijing stood shakily and moved to start back for the camp, but she was dangerously unsteady on her feet. I swept the small dragon off her feet effortlessly, and she breathed a deep sigh. I knew that she wanted to protest, but she was too exhausted to do so. Surprisingly, Heijing went limp and buried her face into my chest. Her natural scent overtook me, and it comforted me as I made my way back to the camp where the rest of my women rested.

By the time I arrived back at the tent, Heijing was sleeping softly, and I soundlessly stepped through the tent flap. The fire had mostly gone out except for a few stray smoldering embers, and they bathed the room in a red glow. I lifted the light blankets that my three minions slept under and nestled the Qianlong in beside them. Heijing sighed quietly as Carmedy turned and wrapped her arms around the tiny Qianlong in her sleep.

I watched them sleep for a long while, I knew that I needed to return to Haruhi and Morrigan soon, but I just didn’t want to leave yet. We’d be apart for a long time, and though it wasn’t forever, I needed to see their faces for a bit longer. I lifted the blanket they all slept under and nestled in between them. I reached out and stroked Annalise’s sleeping face, and she snuggled into me. I surrounded myself in their warmth, closed my eyes, and pulled my essence away.

I traveled through time and space back to my avatar on the ship with Morrigan and Haruhi. I felt comforted and happy; I’d seen Isolda, the woman I had loved, lost, and been cast out of the heavens for. I took her words to heart, she was gone from this world, but my five minions were not. They were very much alive and happy to receive the love and adoration that I poured upon them. I would give them all the things that I hadn’t been able to give Isolda. I would build them an empire and make them queens.

My essence passed over the ocean and finally located the ship. I pushed toward it and felt my spirit settle back into the flesh and bone of my original avatar. It was seated in the corner of our cabin, and both Morrigan and Haruhi sat at the table from before. The two women spoke in low voices as they poured over three books and the giant map from a day earlier. Their eyes were alive and sharp as they spoke animatedly to each other, and it made me happy to see them this way.

Morrigan was the only one of my minions who was apprehensive about Haruhi joining our party, and it made me happy to see them interacting this way. I cleared my throat, and both of their faces lit up with happiness. Haruhi was the first to rise and rush over to me. The librarian threw her arms around my neck and showered my face with tender kisses. Laughter bubbled up my throat as the feline let go, and Morrigan floated over. The elf did the same but not as dramatically, and when she pulled away, her pale cheeks were tinted pink.

“What have you two been doing while I’ve been gone?” I chuckled as I looked at each of them in the face.

“I was showing Morrigan a spellbook that I brought along,” Haruhi grinned as she grabbed my hand and pulled me over to the table. “No one really uses it in the library since it’s in the restricted section, but I thought that Morrigan should have it since she’s really good at this type of thing!”

It warmed my heart to know that Haruhi had thought of her sister and brought along a book that the elven woman could use. Morrigan’s dark eyes were bright and shiny as she lifted the book from the table with delicate hands and showed me the handwritten pages. I took the volume from her hands and flipped through the pages. There seemed to be a lot of arcane things in here, and I was glad that Haruhi had brought it along.

I could only teach Morrigan so much since I was a god, and there were certain powers that she did not possess, but with Haruhi’s help, the elven woman would be able to learn much more than I’d ever imagined. I placed the book down on the table, then turned toward the porthole. I looked out over the vast expanse of ocean and spoke to my women behind me.

“When will we reach Galencia?” I asked over my shoulder.

“Tomorrow morning,” Morrigan answered as she came to stand at my shoulder. “The captain said that the winds have been good, and we will get there faster than expected.”

“That is good,” I nodded and then turned to look directly into Haruhi’s hazel eyes. “But you are worried, are you not?”

Haruhi looked nervously at me as she tittered with laughter and scratched at an ear.

“Y-yes, of course, I am,” the sage answered. “What if we get caught? Galencia is where the Holy Order is based out of and they…”

I could tell from her thoughts that she was going back to the night that she was attacked in the library. It was a traumatic night for the librarian, and I knew it weighed heavily on her. I understood that it was a scary experience for her, but there was one thing she forgot at this moment.

“I will protect you,” I stated nonchalantly as I moved away from the porthole and sat down at the table. “I protected you that night, I destroyed those who attacked you, and I will do it all over again if it happens. No man or beast will ever touch you without having to answer to me.”

Haruhi nodded and looked a bit relieved. I would do what I promised. I would never let any harm come to any of my women. I would protect them with my life if I had to. I doubted that the Holy Order would even notice our presence in the city, and even if they did, I would destroy them with a single swipe of my hand. Their powers and weapons were no match for mine on any playing field.

After I found the last two sacred items, I would take on the Holy Order, then the Heavens. The Order held one of Isolda’s descendants to lure me out just as the four gods had told me back in Tintagal. I would destroy them and their cause then steal the young woman away from their clutches in memory of my lost love. I would avenge Isolda by defending her descendant, I couldn’t protect or save the woman I once loved, but I would do it for this woman who shared the same blood as Isolda.

I was almost ready, my battles were laid out before me in a straight line, and I was eager to take down my enemies. The Holy Order had caged me in my dungeon after the heavens had cast me out, and they would feel my wrath upon them very soon. I would destroy them and crumble their stronghold to dust before their very eyes. No one could stand in my way or stop me, I was the most powerful god on earth and in the heavens. No other could compare to me, and soon, all that the light touched would be under my power, and no one could stop me.

Everything I wanted was at the tip of my fingers, and soon, I would have it all under my possession.

Chapter Eleven

Haruhi began crafting our disguises long before we docked, and I sat in a chair at the table as I watched her slather light foundation over Morrigan’s markings. The mage sat completely still and watched the sage work out of the corner of her eye. They spoke softly to each other, and I listened in for a moment.

“You are from a pure bloodline, aren’t you?” Haruhi asked as she brushed the foundation onto the elf’s cheeks. “I read that the purest bloodlines have the whitest hair.”

“I am, I come from the High Elves,” Morrigan stated in her emotionless voice as her dark eyes watched the movement of Haruhi’s hand. “My bloodline has been around for many hundreds of years.”

“That’s so interesting,” the sage smiled as she stepped back to admire her work. “I don’t know much about elves and their society. There isn’t much written about them, in fact, there was only one book in the library about them.”

“Yes, you are correct,” The white-haired woman uttered as Haruhi held up a mirror and showed Morrigan her reflection. “Elves are very private, we have never allowed humans into our society, not even once. Those who breed with humans are tainted and considered lower than us.”

“But what about Master?” Haruhi asked as she tilted her head curiously.

“Master is a god, which overrules all notion of pedigree and breeding,” Morrigan interrupted with a firm shake of her head. “If we are being technical here, Master is the prime breeding partner for all kinds.”

“Wow, really? The catkins don’t have anything like that in our society. I mean, there are upper and lower classes, but it’s mostly to do with money and status, not pedigree.” Haruhi informed us as she dug through her bag and pulled out two wigs then offered them both to the elf.

One of the wigs was a long red one, similar to the color of Rana’s hair and the second was a deep chocolate brown, cut short and slightly curly. Morrigan’s dark eyes moved over the two choices then pointed to the dark brown one.

Haruhi nodded with a small smile and began working on tying up the elf’s long, colorless hair into a tight bun at the base of her neck. Then the librarian pinned back any of the elf’s stray hairs. The sage bent back to her bag and pulled out a brown fabric cap and placed it over Morrigan’s pinned back hair then slipped the wig on over it.

Haruhi gingerly brushed the wig and pinned back the sides, then took a step back to admire her work. The sage nodded to herself as she appreciated her work then rummaged through her bag again and pulled out what looked like a thick black pencil. Haruhi bent forward on eye-level with Morrigan and began to draw zagged lines down from the elf’s eyes.

“What are you doing? What is the point of this?” The elf asked in a curious voice. “You covered my mage markings, why are you drawing more on?”

“Galencia is a place of warriors,” I stated, and both of their heads turned to look at me. “The markings on their faces often signify how many people they have killed.”

“And what of the Holy Band?” Morrigan asked as Haruhi gripped her by the chin and turned her back. “Are they in charge of these warriors?”

“Yes and no,” I told both of them, and from the way that the sage nodded, I assumed she already knew all of this. “The Holy Band has a codependent relationship with the warriors of Galencia. The Band is something like a ruling class, and the warriors, often known as Vakgor, are their enforcers. The Vakgor have been around for a long time, some believe that they are descendants of the first humans that wandered the earth. Big brutes with bulging muscles and tiny brains.”

“I’ve read about them,” Haruhi nodded as she continued placing long, jagged lines across the mage’s face. “They’re just big and dumb, the women are relatively normal but most of the men are exactly as Master said.”

“Do the women kill too?” Morrigan asked as she gestured to the black lines on her face.

“Yes, actually, the women are much smarter than the men and are often the leaders of Vakgor. They’re ruthless and bloodthirsty, they are the ones we will need to watch out for while in the city.” I nodded as Haruhi stepped away for the last time.

The sage dug through her bag once more and pulled out two outfits, she handed one to Morrigan and set the other on the table for herself. The elf held up the outfit and barely batted an eye at the scantily clad black dress, merely raised an eyebrow, then stood.

Haruhi moved to the mirror at the other side of the room and began pulling her dark hair up just as she had with Morrigan’s. She pinned back her stray hairs and pulled on the cap. The feline meddled with the red wig longer than she had with the elf’s and when she had it just right, she nodded. The librarian then went to work placing black lines across her own face but didn’t place as many as she did with Morrigan. I looked curiously at her, and her eyes connected with mine through the mirror.

“Morrigan is older and much taller than me.” The librarian stated as she brought the pencil down after only drawing four lines.

“What does that mean?” Morrigan asked from behind the privacy screen at the other side of the room. Then the elf laughed lightly as she spoke again. “Are you insinuating that I am old?”

“No! Never!” Haruhi cried as she vehemently shook her head. “The older Vakgor women train the younger ones, which makes more sense if we are together, and I have fewer markings than you do.”

“Does that mean that I am your master in this situation?” Morrigan smirked as she leaned out from behind the screen and glanced at the sage.

“Both of us have only one Master,” Haruhi chuckled back as her cheeks flushed pink, and she looked shyly over to me. “But you’d be more of my mentor in this situation, like a big sister or something.”

“Ah, then it doesn’t really change the dynamic of our relationship,” the elf nodded as she stepped out from behind the screen, and I took in her new outfit. “I already consider myself your sister and mentor.”

Haruhi blushed an even deeper shade of red and turned away as she grabbed her outfit from the table. The librarian headed for the privacy curtain and slipped behind it. Morrigan stepped in front of me then turned to look at herself in the mirror. The dress that the sage gave her showed a lot of her pale flesh, and it was alien to me to see Morrigan without her signature mage markings.

The black dress was long and brushed against the wooden floorboards. Long slits on either side of the skirt cut up all the way to Morrigan’s pale, shapely thighs. The sleeves came all the way down to her wrists, but parts of them had been cut out and hung loosely around her thin biceps. Her large breasts were held high, and a triangle shape had been cut out just below them to expose her pale flesh and ribcage.

Fea and Macha cawed loudly from the rafters in approval as she turned in a circle to give me a full view of the back which showed off her pale shoulder blades and a good bit of her back. She looked beautiful and alluring, the perfect copy of a Vakgor woman we’d see out in the streets. Morrigan’s presence was already powerful and striking, but in this outfit, she looked even more so.

Haruhi stepped out from behind the privacy screen shyly with her head down, and her hands held in front of her. Her dress was also midnight black and contrasted beautifully with the red wig. The shape of the outfit was similar to Morrigan’s, but the librarian was much bigger breasted compared to her elven sister, and her cleavage looked close to bursting from the seams. Each time Haruhi breathed, the fleshy tops of her breasts rose and fell heavily. The sage was much more voluptuous compared to her elven sister, and I took in every inch of her tempting body.

“What about Master?” Morrigan asked as she looked over Haruhi’s appearance and nodded in approval. “He is the most recognizable of our party.”

“I-I hadn’t planned for that, these were the only Vakgor-like outfits that I could find…” The sage admitted sadly, but I stood and shook my head.

“There will be no need for that.” I grinned, and both women turned to me with confused expressions.

“What do you mean?” Haruhi asked in a high-pitched voice as she grew more concerned. “They’ll know who you are as soon as we step off the ship!”

“That is not what I meant, my dear,” I smiled even wider as I held out my hands beside me. “I created a second avatar with little to no effort, what makes you think that I simply can’t make changes to the one I’m currently in?”

“Y-you can do that?” the sage asked excitedly as she came closer, and her natural smell overtook me in a wave.

Haruhi always smelled of eucalyptus and mint with a hint of the old books she always carried around. It was a very comforting smell, and I realized shortly after meeting her that I longed for it desperately. Each of my minions had a specific scent that I could pick out from anywhere, and during times of trouble, they comforted me exponentially.

“Yes, of course, he can,” Morrigan smiled as she looked over to me affectionately. “He changed his avatar the very first time we met him to our liking.”

Sometimes I forgot that Haruhi hadn’t been with us since the beginning, and she didn’t know about the travels and adventures we’d already been on. I wished that she had been, but she was with us now, and that was all that mattered.

“Yes, with all the powers I wield in these hands, it is one of the smaller things that I can do.” I chuckled as Haruhi shuffled closer, her hazel eyes wide and sparkling with intrigue.

“Show me!” the sage cried then covered her mouth with her paws self-consciously, then continued in a much calmer tone. “Master, can you please show me?”

I threw back my head as I laughed heartily. I loved Haruhi’s interest in the things unknown to her, and I would gladly show her all the things she wanted. I took one step away from my minion’s and closed my eyes as I breathed in deeply.

I imagined the Vakgor men that I’d seen before and felt my body and armor shift and change around me. I grew taller, and my hair brushed against the ceiling as I towered over my women. I felt my arms, legs, and midsection bloom and bulge in massive muscles that seemed unnatural. I felt scars, and past wounds ripple across my flesh as they rose to the surface. My holy armor flexed then shrank to mimic the Vakgor armor that I’d observed from the heavens.

A heavy breastplate covered my chest, leaving my muscled sides and arms exposed. Ripped, weathered leather hung from my waist and exposed my meaty legs. Leather boots came halfway up my calves and were wrapped in beaten metal shin guards. The gauntlets that came up to my elbows were the same metal as the rest of my armor and underneath was blood-red leather shaped into dragon scales.

I opened my eyes as Haruhi gasped in wonder and hurried closer. I glanced at myself in the far mirror and took in my strange, new appearance. My face had stayed the same but expanded to a beast of a man’s with many white scars running over it. This new body was huge and hulking in the tiny quarters of our room, and I towered over both of my women. Compared to this body, the sage looked like a little doll, even Morrigan’s tall frame was nothing in comparison.

I looked exactly like the Vakgors, but it wasn’t something I was comfortable with. I was already a handsome, muscular man, but this body seemed obscene. Though the effect was achieved, and no one in Galencia would recognize us, it was still strange to see the different versions of myself and my minions. We looked every bit the part of the warriors of Galencia, and now it was time for us to enter the city.

Haruhi poured over the maps, memorizing the paths we would have to take as the boat docked in Galencia’s shipyard. Loud voices came from above, but my women remained calm. This was the sage’s first trip to an outside city with us, and the feline didn’t look the least bit nervous. She hurriedly packed up her things with Morrigan’s help, and we prepared to disembark the ship.

I climbed up the stairs from the belly of the ship with my women behind me, and the view of Galencia spread out before me. It wasn’t as I remember from the heavens, but the people bustling around the streets looked exactly the same. The buildings that were once squat, one-stories now towered over the city so high that they nearly brushed the white clouds.

Flashes of color caught my eye in the sky, and I stared at them for a minute until I realized what they were. High balconies reached out from the buildings, and people with large kite-like instruments glided through the sky between them. My two women stood beside me and watched them for a moment in wonder. Galencia had changed so much in the time that I had been gone.

“What are those, Haruhi?” I asked as I watched a person high up snap open one of the instruments and jump from one of the balconies.

“Here they are called Shurshi, but they go by different names in other places,” the sage replied as she watched the person on the glider loop quickly through the air to another balcony farther away. “I believe that the Galencian people use them as a sort of delivery system. It’s faster and more efficient through the air than on foot.”

“Would you ever try it?” I asked as I looked down at her and grinned.

“Oh no, I would never,” the librarian laughed as she placed a paw over her heart. “I’m terrified of heights.”

“What about you, Morrigan?” I smirked over my shoulder to the elven woman, and she raised an arched eyebrow at the question.

“It may be effective for the people of this city, but it just seems silly to me, and I could not picture myself doing it,” Morrigan replied in her cold voice. “If I needed to send a message to another tower, I would send my ravens to deliver it.”

“Alright, Haruhi,” I stated as I laid a massive hand on her shoulder, and the sage looked up into my face. “Tell us where we need to go.”

The streets of Galencia were wide and filled with groups of people. Most of them consisted of two or three women clothed in black with markings on their faces and one large man behind them like a guard. The men and my appearance matched perfectly, and I was glad that my memory hadn’t failed me. I moved in front of my women, and I felt the eyes of the people in the street on my hulking back. I didn’t sense any kind of danger near us, and I wondered why they were looking at us so strangely.

“Master,” Haruhi whispered to me in a low voice as she grabbed onto my arm. “You need to walk behind us …it’s customary here.”

I’d already seen it, but hadn’t realized it. All the big brutes walked behind the women in black, and their faces showed their obvious disapproval. I squared my shoulders and stood even taller than ever before. I glanced back down at Haruhi’s worried face, and her hazel eyes pleaded with me.

I nodded once as I moved to the back of our party. I continued on through the crowd to more stares from all directions. We walked a long time through the streets and towering buildings with Haruhi guiding us where to go. It took us half an hour to get to our first turn, and when we did, we came to an even busier street filled with shops. Food venders lined the walkways with bars and shops on the other side. We talked quietly amongst ourselves while we walked, and very few people glanced at us after I’d moved. We strode past them and noticed a massive wall of more hulking men. We sauntered past them until a feminine voice lifted into the air with an obnoxious laugh.

“These women must believe that we’re still in the dark ages with those outfits!” The voice cackled, and the wall of muscular men parted to reveal a single woman sitting at a table alone with a glass of wine in her hand. “And those hairstyles! They look like poor country bumpkins.”

“Excuse me?” Morrigan snapped back, and my eyebrows raised in surprise. “I do not think any of us asked for your opinion.”

The elven woman’s voice was filled with venom, which was something that I rarely heard. The woman who spoke to us wore the same type of outfit that my women did, though much fancier, and her long pleated hair was jet black. She held the glass stem loosely in her fingertips as her nearly black eyes moved over our party with malice. Her thin lips were pulled down into a deep frown as she scrutinized us. She set down the glass and pointed directly at me with a pointed, black fingernail.

“And your Rohling, he is just the same,” the woman snarled open-mouthed at me, and I glared down at her. “He is cheap and dirty; take care of your men.”

“What is a rohling?” Morrigan whispered over to Haruhi.

“It’s the name they use for the Vakgor men.” The sage muttered out of the corner of her mouth, and Morrigan inclined her head.

“We are merely trying to pass through,” I stated in a tight voice. “Let us move along.”

“You need to teach your Rohling some manners,” the black-haired woman glowered at us. “They mustn’t speak unless spoken to.”

Her black eyes swiveled to my two women, and they both glowered back at her with hate. Morrigan stepped in front of the much smaller sage and placed her hands on her ample hips in a defensive stance. I’d never seen the elf react in a way such as this, and it aroused me unexpectedly.

“He has every right to speak as we do, we will not tell him to hold his tongue when he wishes to say something,” The mage snapped, and the woman on the stool nearly knocked over her wine glass right as she reached for it again. “We don’t take orders from powerless wenches like you.”

“Sotie!” the group of hulking men shouted together as they moved to make sure their leader was alright, but she held up a hand to them, and they froze.

“Quiet,” the woman commanded as she stepped forward and glared into Morrigan’s pale face. “I need to teach these outsiders a lesson.”

“Guys…people are watching,” Haruhi whimpered nervously as she whipped her head around and tugged on my arm. “We’re supposed to be inconspicuous, we can’t fight anyone right now…”

What the sage said was true, we were supposed to blend into the crowd around us, and the elf let her emotions get the best of her. I couldn’t let this go on any longer. I grabbed the mage by the arm and attempted to pull her away from the Sotie and her group of men.

“Morrigan, please…this isn’t part of the plan,” the librarian cried as she grabbed onto our arms, but her pleas went ignored.

“No! I will not back down! I won’t allow her to insult not only us but him!” The elven woman snarled as her hands began to glow emerald green.

“Morrigan,” I stated in a low voice as I glanced at the people gathering around us. “Let it go, let’s move on.”

“I came up with disguises and wigs for nothing!” Haruhi muttered as she threw her hands into the air exasperated. “All of that time and effort!”

Haruhi’s voice changed as she spoke, and I heard the tinge of rage beneath the surface as she paced behind us.

“Part of the plan?” the woman asked as a wicked smile spread over her lips, and she tilted her head curiously. “You really aren’t from Galencia, are you? I knew it, you don’t fit in at all. Who are you?”

Haruhi continued to rage on behind us as she quickened her pace. I’d never seen the sage react like this before, she was always calm and collected, but right now, I could tell that anger was burning up in her belly.

“It’s none of your business, we don’t have to answer to the likes of you or your army of overgrown ogres,” Morrigan spat as her lips curled back against her teeth.

“You absolutely have to answer to me,” the woman grinned as she placed her hands on her hips. “I’m the lead Sotie, leader of all the other lower-ranking women in this township.”

“We don’t care who you are,” Morrigan laughed and then swung her delicate hand back.

The elf’s hand connected with the Sotie’s cheek with a loud slap, and the dark-haired woman reeled back. The Vakgor’s didn’t react, but only waited for their master to recover. The woman blinked in surprise then straightened as she held her glass of wine in clenched fingers.

“You will, once my men destroy all three of you,” the Sotie barked as she tossed her half glass of wine at us.

The red liquid flew through the air, and I watched it hit the librarian. The wine dripped down her front, and Haruhi stared at it with wide, horrified eyes. The rage within her had accumulated to a peak and now, the Sotie would feel her wrath.

“--the disguises were perfect and you!” the librarian pushed between Morrigan and me, and it took me a moment to realize that Haruhi wasn’t pointing her finger directly at the Sotie’s head but instead, one of her shiny revolvers. “You ruined everything! Couldn’t you just let us pass by? Huh? Couldn’t let one thing slip by you because you’re ‘oh so important.’ Eat lead, bitch.”

The sound of Haruhi pulling the hammer back was deafening, and before any of the Sotie’s men could move, the gun exploded in the sage’s hand. I saw it all in slow-motion as the bullet whizzed from the barrel with a puff of smoke. The silver casing turned and shot through the air toward the Sotie. The woman clothed in black barely had time to blink before the bullet entered the middle of her forehead and exited out the back. Blood sprayed into the air and dribbled from the exit wound as her body teetered on her feet.

One of the Rohling’s rushed forward and grabbed her limp body right as it was about to fall. He cradled it in his arms then whipped his head to me and growled through yellow teeth. The five other men stepped threatening steps toward us, and I grabbed Haruhi by the back of her dress and tossed her away. I gripped Morrigan by the wrist and hurled her toward the sage, and they both looked at me with confused expressions.

“Go!” I commanded through a yell as I faced off with the Rohling’s. “Find the tunnel and wait for me there!”

“We want to help! We can help!” Haruhi shouted to me as she held onto Morrigan’s hand, but I shook my head.

“No, take your sister to the tunnel, Haruhi, do it now!” I screamed, and the librarian held onto the elf tighter and took off down the street.

I normally wouldn’t do this, my women were capable and trained with their weapons but now was not the time. These men were huge and strong, and I needed them out of the way if I was going to fight them all. I knew that I could do it, but I couldn’t let my women be in danger while I was distracted. I was grateful that Haruhi obeyed me, though I hadn’t doubted that she would go for a second, but it eased my mind in this situation.

I faced off with the six massive men and looked into each of their eyes. They were simple-minded just as the librarian had told us, and they would be easy to defeat. I wouldn’t need the God Slayer in this situation, I would use my new, massive hands. I wondered for a moment what they would do now if I left them alive, would they find another Sotie to protect, or would they wander alone for the rest of their lives?

I planted my feet and raised my closed fists up in front of me as I smirked at the six of them. They narrowed their eyes on my towering form, even in this body, I was much larger than them.

“Alright, who wants to test their strength against a true god?” I growled through my teeth.

Chapter Twelve

My women disappeared into the crowd as I faced off with the six Rohlings. The behemoths were trained in fighting and battle, but their movements were sloppy, so I assumed that they won most battles merely by their brute force instead of intelligence and strategy. There was six of them and one of me, but they had no idea what they were up against. I was a true god and could strike down powerful gods with a wave of my hand, mere mortals were no sort of challenge for me.

I summoned up the illusion goddess’s and the Liebe’s powers and combined them together as two of the hulking men roared toward me. I invaded their minds like a disease, and their beady black eyes glossed over. The man on my left shook his head in confusion as he saw his brother appear to look like me and vice versa. They both snorted and sniffed like enraged bulls as they faced off with each other, both of them seeing mirror images of me. The two Rohling’s charged with their gummy lips pulled down in loud howls of anger.

The first Rohling tackled his brother to the ground and used his meaty fists to bash in his brains. The second Rohling barely had time to react or even make a sound in protest. Nothing but wet squelches could be heard as his brother grabbed him by the head and bashed it against the cobblestones.

I smiled wickedly to myself as I turned and summoned more of my powers to me. One of the remaining four Rohlings threw a punch at my head, and I instinctively ducked to avoid it. The air above my face whistled from the power behind his closed fist, and I felt time slow as I bundled all of my dark power in all of my limbs. I dropped low as the Rohling brought his arm back and moved to strike down at me, but I was too fast for him. My right arm jabbed out surrounded in an undulating mass of black energy.

I hit him in the middle of his chest, and a shockwave rolled out from the point of impact, cracking all of the bones in his chest cavity. The Rohling was thrown backward into the brick wall of the building behind us. His head rocked back from the impact, and grey matter splattered up the building in a long, wet streak as I turned toward the other three Rohling’s.

Their beady eyes watched me cautiously, the one on the farthest right glanced over to the one straddling their brother and beating his body to a bloody pulp. They hadn’t expected this at all, and it only made me hunger for more violence. They’d thought I would be an easy target to take down, but they were very wrong. I was a god, and they were merely overly muscled mortals. There was no competition between us, and they knew it.

I summoned up Nergal’s power to me and focused in on the middle Rohling. I pushed the energy away from me, and it overcame and consumed him. Before my very eyes, his flesh began to rot and peel away in long grey and green strips. His eyes sunk in, and the fatty tissue of his face withered away to nothing but taut flesh and bone. He reached out for his two brothers, but they took frightened steps away from him.

The rotting Rohling’s body fell forward to the ground as his poisoned lungs struggled for breath, and he crawled toward me, his eyes pleading with me. I felt a rush of power all around me as my eyes connected with the Rohling to the left. I stepped purposely and slammed the heel of my boot down on the dead Rohling’s skull. The bone cracked under my immense power and exploded outward on the ground. The two remaining men took stumbling steps backward in fear, but I approached with my hands outstretched.

Two twin black flames crackled to life in my hands, and they pressed themselves against the brick of the building behind them. This was what I lived for, the fear in my enemies’ eyes right before I killed them. I wanted these men to suffer, and I wanted the whole of the city of Galencia to see, but I couldn’t do that right now. If I used too much of my power, the Holy Band would be on us within hours, and we had to get far away before that could happen.

The people gathered around us had already seen the powers I’d used so far, and I couldn’t use anymore. Some mortals, like Morrigan, could wield dark magic, but if I showed more of the powers I’d taken from gods, it would be suspicious. More suspicious than a rohling sorcerer, I suppose. I strode toward the last two Rohling’s, and they cowered away from me, one even brought up his huge hands and hid behind them.

In one swift movement, I grabbed them by the sides of their heads and cracked them together. One second, their craniums were perfectly intact, and the next, they were nothing more than bloody messes of gore and alabaster bone. Their headless bodies spewed blood from the remains of their necks and slumped to the side. I turned to the wide eyes of the crowd and the last remaining Rohling. The colossal man continued to beat and pound the lifeless mass of what was left of his brother’s body.

The Rohling’s meaty paws were covered in sticky, scarlet blood and bits of flesh. His beady eyes were wide, and his lips were pulled back in a snarl as he beat the body of his once brother. I stood behind him and watched as he pummeled the unrecognizable face of the other Rohling. It was pathetic, the Rohling’s were so simple-minded that even the smallest of illusions were able to turn them against each other.

I pooled all of my dark power into my avatar’s body, and it vibrated and thrummed with energy waiting to explode. I loomed over him, my enormous shadow covering his back and the ground in front of him as I let the illusion drop from his delirious mind. A deep, rumbling cry rose from his mouth as he took in what he’d done to his brother, and he turned halfway in horror to look up into my face. There was nothing he could do, he’d killed one of the Rohlings, and now he was going to lose his own life.

I slammed my right hand out into his massive back. His skin and bone parted for me like paper, and I ripped my way through to the front of his ribcage. My hand enclosed around his pounding heart, and a soft moan escaped his lips as his eyes rolled back in his head. I gritted my teeth as I gripped my fingers around the slick organ and ripped it free. The Rohling’s body fell forward onto the corpse he’d beaten to death. The heart in my hand beat twice then went cold, and I let it drop to the bloodstained cobblestones.

The surrounding crowd gasped as I breathed in deeply and took a step toward them. The group parted around me and watched as I passed with wide, frightened eyes. I was covered in the Rohling’s blood, and I moved quickly away from the scene. The citizens of Galencia turned and watched me walk down the street away from them as they whispered about the carnage. Their words and thoughts showed no mention of magic or the Holy Order, which gave me a bit of relief.

I left the scene and hurried down the side streets as I searched for the beat of my minion’s hearts. It took longer than expected, but I assumed it was because of the tightly packed buildings all around us. The deeper I went, the dirtier the streets and buildings around me became. This part of the town where the underground tunnels were was old and rundown. It looked as if most of the squat houses hadn’t been lived in for years, and many of them had boarded-up windows as I hustled past.

Smoke permeated the air from large factories in the distance and shrouded the old part of town in soot. It collected on my weathered boots, and I tracked it down the street in shuffling tracks. These were the places I’d seen long ago from the heavens, and it looked as if they hadn’t been touched since then. The city of Galencia had industrialized then left their old city to rot. A strange sense of melancholy wafted over me as I passed the empty homes and buildings I used to watch over for fun. It reminded me of the lost city in the desert that had once worshiped me. Unlike this place, that city was overtaken by the desert and lost to time, but here, it seemed as if time had simply stopped.

My minions were close, and I followed the sound of them through the tiny, forgotten city until I came to a dank, dark alleyway. I could make out their shapes as they spoke softly to each other, and I moved toward them quietly. As soon as I came into view, their faces broke with relief, and they wrapped their arms around me and showered my face with kisses. Haruhi looked the most upset as she clung onto my bloodstained arm tightly, and I cupped her cheek tenderly.

“There is no reason to worry, my love, I am here.” I murmured to her, and she nuzzled into my touch with a soft purr.

“Did you take care of the Rohlings, Master?” Morrigan asked as she came forward. “I’m sorry I acted out of line. That woman said things that were not appropriate, and I could not keep my mouth shut.”

“I did, they won’t be following us,” I told her as I let my hand drop from the librarian’s cheek. “Do not apologize, I’m actually quite proud of you.”

The elven woman’s eyebrows went up as her plump lips went slack. She glanced over at Haruhi, and the feline looked just as confused at my words.

“P-proud?” Morrigan asked as she looked into my face in the gloom around us. “What do you mean, Master?”

“When I met you, you were not the woman you are today, and I am proud,” I stated in a firm voice as I laid my hand gently on her shoulder. “Before, you would stand back and not attack. You kept to yourself and only spoke to Fea and Macha. To see you stand up to someone without even thinking about it, that makes me proud. Though, it could have come at a better time, perhaps.”

“For that I am sorry, and I am sorry to you too, Haruhi,” Morrigan uttered in her cold, emotionless voice as she snapped her head to the librarian and Haruhi jumped in surprise.

“Y-you are?” the sage asked as she tucked a stray strand of hair behind her ear. “Why are you sorry?”

“You put so much effort into these outfits and disguises, and I feel as if it has been wasted because of what I did.” The elven woman said as she bowed her head respectfully and Haruhi looked utterly taken aback. “For that, I apologize.”

“O-oh, it’s alright, don’t worry about it,” the sage giggled with a wave of her hand. “We got through most of the city unnoticed, and when we escaped, no one questioned us.”

Morrigan held up a delicate, pale hand and silenced the sage. The elven woman shook her head vehemently and looked deeply into Haruhi’s eyes as she spoke.

“No, please accept the apology,” the white-haired elf stated. “We were supposed to be in hiding, and I caused a scene that could have exposed us to the Holy Band. You put in too much effort for it not to be upsetting, please accept my humble apology.”

Haruhi flushed red and nodded in response as she held her paws in front of her. It warmed my heart to see my two women interacting this way. I’d chosen Haruhi and Morrigan on this mission for specific reasons, they both were skilled in their own ways, but I also wanted to bring them closer together. Morrigan was the only minion who had had doubts about bringing Haruhi into the fold, and I wanted this journey to help her become more comfortable with the librarian. It was working, and it warmed my heart to watch them together.

Morrigan was blossoming in ways that I could have never imagined when I first met her. She no longer shied away from her powers but let them use her to their will, and it made me proud. She no longer spoke only to her ravens and included herself in all the conversations we had. I had trained her and worked with her for a long time, and now I was just starting to see results. The elven woman could still be cold and elusive, but there were noticeable changes within her.

I turned towards Haruhi, and she looked at me expectantly. Even in the dark alleyway, the sage looked just as beautiful in the black dress and red wig. I smiled to her and gestured ahead of us.

“Lead the way, Haruhi,” I commanded her as I changed my face back to look like the one that my minions had originally crafted for me.

“Yes, Master.” The librarian nodded as she moved ahead of us.

Haruhi brought us along the empty alleyway until it ended in a rough brick wall. I couldn’t see anything but sensed a great emptiness below our feet, which had to be the tunnels that worked their way through the city. The sage bent down and felt across the cobblestone ground for a minute until her paw dragged across something metal. She felt around it, frustration growing on her face as she failed to find the lever in the darkness.

“Morrigan, can I have some light, please?” the sage grinned, and the elven woman nodded.

Morrigan lifted one of her pale hands, and in an instant, it was surrounded in an ethereal green glow. The light looked different from the power she usually used, and it didn’t crackle angrily as it always did in battle. The elven woman’s power lit up the space around us, and the sage let out a loud ‘aha’ when she found the lever to open the metal cover into the tunnels.

Haruhi struggled to open the metal closure, and I bent down beside her and threw my shoulder against it. The cover broke from its fastenings, flew off and rolled loudly down the alley away from us, and when I looked back at the librarian, her eyes were wide.

“Whoa, Master, you’re so strong.” Haruhi laughed as she leaned forward and looked down into the darkness of the tunnel.

Morrigan held her hand higher over the entrance into the tunnels, and it illuminated a rickety-looking metal ladder. Haruhi nodded once, brushed off her hands, and positioned herself to go down, but I placed a hand on her shoulder and stopped her.

“What?” the sage asked as her eyebrows furrowed.

“I will go down first and make sure it is safe,” I told her as I slid into the space between her and the ladder.

“Oh, okay but there shouldn’t be anyone down there,” Haruhi added as she smiled softly. “The tunnels have been abandoned for hundreds of years. They don’t use them anymore.”

“Just in case,” I told her in a firm voice as I placed my gloved hands on the rungs on the ladder and lowered myself in.

I climbed down then let myself drop once I was close to the floor. The smell of smoke and soot was stronger here, but I sensed no beings here, human or otherwise. I kept a watchful eye on either side of the tunnel and stood in silence for a few minutes. Once I knew there was nothing down there, I went back to the ladder called up to Morrigan and Haruhi.

“You can come down now, there’s nothing here,” I called up to them, and both of my women hurriedly climbed down beside me.

The tunnels were made from layered brinks, and no light filtered into the space. Morrigan held her thin hands in front of her, and both of them began to glow emerald green in the darkness. I didn’t need it since I could see perfectly well in the dark, but both Haruhi and Morrigan couldn’t see in the space around us without some light.

Haruhi had told us that these tunnels were once used by the Holy Band long ago but other than that, I knew nothing of them. I glanced over at the sage, but her hazel eyes were trained at the ground to make sure she wouldn’t trip over anything.

“This tunnel will lead us straight to the forest?” I asked over to Haruhi, and the librarian raised her head.

“Yes, there used to be a branch of the city out there, but they stopped using it after the first dungeon sprung up. The Holy Band doesn’t exactly bond well with gods.” The sage chuckled lightly as she stepped over a jagged brick.

“What were the tunnels used for? Do you know?” I questioned again, testing the expanse of the librarian’s knowledge.

“We all know that there are different branches of the Holy Band, like the branch that tracked me down after I’d returned to Nekoka,” Haruhi began as she watched where she stepped. “Before the branches were spread out over the whole city in different districts and the whole band leaders resided in the middle of the city in the largest building. The smaller branches would use the tunnels to get to the main building quickly and easily without having to use the streets.”

“They don’t use them anymore?” Morrigan asked as she looked over her shoulder at the smaller sage.

“No, not anymore,” Haruhi said with a shake of her head. “Galencia began constructing larger, taller buildings with apartments instead of smaller, one-story homes. It was easier to pack people tightly in and have them within reach when they were needed.”

“That seems like such a waste, I mean, it is convenient for us because we are sneaking through them, but they could have used them for something else, correct?” Morrigan questioned.

“They did for awhile,” Haruhi said as she pointed down to the floor where large lines had been rubbed into the floor from wear and tear. “See those? After the Holy Band closed down the tunnels, they used them to transport coal to and from the city, but since they’ve expanded so much, there isn’t much need for coal anymore. The poorer parts of the city still use it, but the tunnels are no longer in service since it’s such a small part of town.”

“I noticed the smoke and the soot, we must be close to the poorer parts,” I stated as we walked on together.

“Yes, there’s only one district, if you can even call it that. Most of the people of Galencia are wealthy but of course, like most towns, there are poorer, less fortunate parts,” Haruhi nodded sadly. “A lot of Galencia’s richer families are part of the Holy Order, they are the main source of jobs even if it isn’t working within the Order. The few who refuse to work for the Holy Order are exiled to the outskirts of town and live in tiny huts, they’re not even allowed to occupy the abandoned homes we saw.”

“The Holy Order is a corrupt institution, it has been for hundreds of years,” I growled as my hands curled into fists. “I was thrown from the heavens then locked in the hole that was my dungeon. I would’ve stayed there for the rest of time if it wasn’t for Morrigan’s help.”

“R-really?” Haruhi asked excitedly as she turned to the elven woman, and Morrigan simply raised an eyebrow.

“That is correct, I am a mage and had the ability to do so.” The white-haired woman stated simply, but Haruhi still looked starstruck as she looked up into the face of her sister.

“Wow, that’s so amazing!” the librarian whispered to herself shyly, and the smallest of smiles crept over Morrigan’s plump lips.

“I was also thrown out by the Holy Band,” Morrigan stated as the smile faded away and her whole body language changed. “Elves are forbidden from learning any type of magic, especially black magic. I was not only cast away by the Band but also my people. All I had was Fea and Macha until Rana, Carmedy, and Annalise came along.”

“Morrigan, I’m so sorry,” Haruhi whispered as she came closer and laid a hand on the elven woman’s arm.

“No, I am almost glad that they did,” Morrigan smiled as she placed her hand over the librarians. “My life has changed so much for the better thanks to Master, I cannot thank him enough for what he has done for my sisters and me and now you too, Haruhi.”

“I’m very grateful to have met you all and to be allowed into your family,” Haruhi admitted softly as she bowed her head. “I know I ran away from you on Machstein, and I don’t think I've ever properly apologized for that.”

“No, there is no need to apologize for that,” I cut in as I placed a hand on the sage’s shoulder. “Machstein was filled with people under the influence of the Liebe’s power, and you had every right not to trust us.”

“But I still feel bad about it, I threatened to punch you when you were only trying to help me, and for that, I sincerely apologize,” Haruhi stated as she lifted her chin and looked up into both of our faces.

“The situation was warranted,” I said as I smiled down at the librarian. “That bookstore owner was trying to kiss you, and you were obviously distressed, but yes, we will accept your apology.”

“Thank you,” the sage breathed as she grinned. “That’s been bothering me for so long, and I didn’t know how to bring it up.”

We walked on in the tunnels bathed in emerald light for a long time and in a way, it reminded me of all the journeys we’d taken into dungeons. Morrigan and Haruhi fell into a comfortable silence as we walked shoulder to shoulder. It was dark and dank in the tunnel for most of the walk, but as we neared our destination, dried leaves rustled around the slope of the tunnel and light began to filter in from ahead. The scent in the air changed too, it was no longer musty, and a fresh breeze rushed in from the far end.

I grabbed my women by the hands and hurried toward the bright light of day. The exit of the tunnels was made from red brick just like the rest of it and led out onto a rough pathway that hadn’t been used for years, but that wasn’t what caught my attention. The ground sloped up suddenly from the tunnel and amongst the thin birch trees was another massive tunnel in the ground. It looked exactly like the exit we’d just come from but different in a way. The red brick looked freshly lain, and the worn path led up to it perfectly. This wasn’t something built by the Holy Order or any other mortals.

“Is that another part of the tunnel or…the dungeon?” Morrigan asked as she swiveled to Haruhi.

“There are no tunnels beyond this point,” the sage whispered as she turned and took in the layout of the land around us. “This specific tunnel was just a spill out point, there was no actual use for it. That shouldn’t be here.”

“No, it’s the dungeon,” I stated as I breathed in deeply and sensed out the presence of the god within. “He put it here to confuse anyone who wandered out of the tunnel.”

“Do you know the name of the god inside?” she asked.

“Athar, he’s the god within,” I stated as I reached into my void pocket and pulled out the God Slayer in preparation. “I can feel his power from here.”

“The god of regeneration and rebirth,” Haruhi nodded as she recalled the information from the book she’d brought.

“Regeneration, and rebirth?” Morrigan echoed as she brought her hands up and emerald flames burst to life in the middle of her palms. “Let’s just see about that.”

Chapter Thirteen

As we exited the tunnel and approached the dungeon, the clear blue sky clouded over and thunder boomed in the distance. It was as if the atmosphere around us knew what we were about to do, but that couldn’t be true, it was nothing more than a trick of the god within. I led the way into the mouth of the tunnel and stepped first into the darkness beyond.

Haruhi gripped her pistols in her paws tightly, but her hands didn’t shake or tremble in the least bit. Morrigan’s hands were surrounded in crackling emerald fire, and the deeper we traversed, it crept up her arms to her shoulders until she was nearly consumed in her power. I held the God Slayer in one hand and used it almost like a walking stick as my eyes swung around the tunnel ahead of us.

I sensed the presence of hundreds of souls in every direction. They were human once, but they weren’t anymore. I knew this to be the power and usage of the Ushabti left in Athar’s shrines, and they were powerful guardians of the god within. They already surrounded us though they weren’t visible to the naked eye yet. I wondered when the guardians of Athar would show themselves, but they didn’t appear behind or in front of us as we traveled deeper.

I knew that Morrigan could also sense the presence of the guardians, and her wholly black eyes swiveled to the brick walls encasing us in the tunnel. The elven woman leaned forward and pressed her face close to the porous surface as she squinted. She then lifted a flaming emerald hand and brought it up next to the wall. The bricks warbled for a moment and then began to shake violently. Loud, high-pitched squeals erupted and rang in our ears, and Morrigan hastily pulled her hand away.

The elven woman’s eyes widened in surprise as she looked to me, and I realized what was happening before either of my minions did. I gripped them both by the shoulders and yanked them away from the wall. The concrete holding the bricks together began to crack and crumble away. It gathered in small piles on the floor and began to vibrate and jump with life.

“…It’s clay,” Haruhi breathed in horror as her wide hazel eyes shot in every direction around us. “The layers in between the brick is clay…that’s how he was hiding the Ushabti from us.”

The bricks sank into the dirt behind them and disappeared as the broken clay clattered around our feet. The librarian hopped from foot to foot as she avoided stepping onto them. The clay pieces rattled and began to form themselves in tiny piles together, and before my eyes, they formed into miniature shapes of men. Each of the Ushabti was a different size, but none of them stood over a foot tall. Each of the clay guardians carried tiny weapons like swords and claymores.

By themselves, the weapons wouldn’t cause much damage, but combined with the force of thousands of the clay figures, they could probably take down a human without much effort. We were nearly surrounded in all directions by a swarming sea of clay men, and they pointed their weapons at us menacingly.

Each Ushabti had runes inscribed over their bodies, and I struggled to read the tiny writings. I could make out some of the god’s language, but most of it was in languages used by the people who worshipped Athar. Some of them were tinted and colored with paints while others looked to be made entirely of jade or turquoise. The one who seemed to be their leader stepped forward and leaned his head back to look into my face, and then his carved eyes settled on Haruhi.

The feline jumped back as the leader pointed his sword at her, and I gripped onto her tightly, sensing something amiss. The Ushabti seemed to have lost interest in me entirely as it moved its eyes over the librarian. The slightly larger guardian whipped its head to the troops behind him and shouted one word that I did understand.

“Sponsa!” the lead Ushabti cried, and the army behind him repeated the word in a chant. “Sponsa! Sponsa!”

I held onto Haruhi even tighter as her head whipped in all directions. Her paws gripped onto my arm, and I could tell she was so frightened that she could barely keep from climbing up onto my back for protection. I was almost tempted to hoist her up, but there was no way that I could fight with the feline on my back. I instead stepped out in front of her and acted as a shield from the tiny soldiers.

“Vos audendum?” the leader of the Ushabti shouted as he pointed his miniature sword at me. “Quod Sponsa et nostrum!”

“What are they saying, Master?” Morrigan asked as she brandished her fiery hands at the walls of soldiers.

“He said, ‘you dare? The bride is ours,’” I told both of them in a rumbling voice as I glared down at the Ushabti leader directly in front of me.

“B-b-bride?” Haruhi cried as she realized the guardians meant her and this time, she did try to clamor up my back in fear.

“Please quell your fear, Haruhi,” Morrigan stated as she slammed out her left hand and blasted a group of Ushabti that attempted to come closer. “Right now would be a perfect time for some information on killing these things, Bookie.”

“I know you’re trying to make up a cute nickname like Rana, but now’s not the time!” the librarian squealed as a row of guardians rushed forward and grabbed at her legs. “And as I said before, I don’t have any information on them, I have no idea how to kill them.”

“Then we must do as we must,” I growled through gritted teeth.

“And what do you mean by that?” Haruhi asked in a frightened, high-pitched voice as she avoided the grasp of another wave of Ushabti.

“Blast them to the Underworld with all that we have!” I shouted as I pulled the God Slayer out of my void pocket and slammed the haft down.

The three blades sprang to life as they exploded from the haft of the weapon and glinted evilly in the emerald light. The Ushabti stepped back in a massive wave at the sight of the weapon, and I pooled all of my dark energy into it. The God Slayer thrummed under my fingers and glowed a deep violet. I took one step forward, gripped the haft with all of my might and swung over my head then down. My evil power shot out and blasted a path through the Ushabti.

Without a moment’s hesitation, I grabbed Haruhi by the wrist and raced forward through the path littered with broken guardian bodies. As our boots crunched over their crumbled pieces, they began to vibrate and clatter over the floor, reassembling themselves within seconds.

Morrigan walked behind us backward as she defended our flanks and emerald light blasted from the middle of her palms. Elven words spilled from her lips as she conjured up spell after spell that Haruhi had taught her from the spellbook, and I felt grateful once again for the sage.

Out of the corner of my eye, I watched as Morrigan screamed more words in her native language, brought both hands up encased in emerald light and slammed them together. The white-haired woman leaned forward and breathed into her closed palms then pushed them outward.

“Holy fucking shit!” Haruhi screamed from behind me with wide hazel eyes.

The emerald light that fluctuated from Morrigan’s hands changed color to a deep cerulean that was oddly familiar, and it didn’t take me long to realize it was the same color as Heijing’s scales. The color flashed as a form took shape in a transparent copy of the Qianlong's whipping, ribbon-like body.

My mouth dropped open just as the faux dragon’s did and raging red flames poured from its mouth and engulfed all of the Ushabti. Their bodies cracked and splintered then began to ooze back into the dirt at our feet slowly. A wicked grin split across my face at the tremendous beast my elven woman created. All of our training had paid off, and her dark talent blossomed before my eyes.

The copy of Heijing didn’t fade but followed after us and blasted the ranks of Ushabti that managed to resurrect from the flames. The heat was sweltering, but cool air brushed against our faces as we rushed deeper into the tunnels of the dungeon. At every turn, I ripped the God Slayer down and destroyed more of Athar’s guardians, but no matter how hard we hit them, even when they crumbled, shattered or melted, they always got right back up in droves.

I wasn’t exhausted, but I’d grown tired of this game and pushed myself closer to the nexus with every swing of the God Slayer. I could see the mouth of the entrance into the nexus in the distance over the waves of Ushabti, and I gritted my teeth, wiped the sweat from my brow and summoned up all of the powers of the gods I held within me.

A swirling mass of combined energy formed at all three tips of the polearm. Different colors and shapes flashed from within the sphere, and I moved my own dark power over it as I prepared to swing one last time. This would be the last hit that would take us all the way to the archway. I opened my mouth and strings of the god’s language slipped out as I slammed the polearm down into the dirt at our feet.

Haruhi stumbled as the ground rolled and rocked with my power. Scarlet, orange and yellow light flooded through the cracks and shined upward with hateful intensity. The sage’s mouth fell open as howls and screams roared up from between the cracks and skeletal hands reached through and grabbed onto the guardians. The tiny men screamed and stabbed out at the invading hands, but their resistance was futile. The skeletal hands dragged them down into the pits as we passed, and Haruhi leaned over to look down into them. I jerked her away and gave her a dismissive shake of the head.

“The living shouldn’t look into the pits of the Underworld lest they wish to die,” I shouted over the Ushabti’s screaming, and the sage’s eyes widened.

“W-what?” Haruhi screamed as she snapped her head up and away from the growing cracks in the floor. “That’s the U-Underworld?”

“If we don’t know how to kill the resurrected, then I’ll take them somewhere they can’t resurrect.” I grinned down at the feline, and she looked up at me with wide eyes and a slack mouth.

With the path ahead of us cleared of the pesky guardians, I held on even tighter to the sage and ran toward the archway into the nexus. Morrigan followed after us leisurely as she guided the transparent dragon through the air. We all stopped and stood on the threshold together and watched as the copy of Heijing whipped through the air then slammed down onto the dirt floor.

The Ushabti surrounded the dragon, but their weapons were no use as the Qianlong opened her mouth and blasted them with blue flames. As the guardians shattered and melted to the floor, I opened up more portals to the Underworld and allowed them to pass through to the other side. Once all of the miniature clay bodies disappeared into the hellish cracks, Morrigan raised her fiery hands into the air, slammed them back together, and then brought the cupped hands to her face. The elven woman sucked in the air between them, and in an instant, the copy of Heijing was gone with a loud roar.

“Where did you learn to do that?” Haruhi asked through huffs of breath as she looked up into the white-haired woman’s face, awestruck.

“That book you gave me, that was the least powerful spell in the book but the only one that I could fully master,” Morrigan admitted as she took in the damage the summoned dragon had done to the tunnel’s floor, walls and ceiling.

“T-that was the l-least powerful spell?” the sage stuttered as she placed a paw over her pounding heart. “I don’t think I want to see the other ones.”

“Then I will warn you once I master them and use them, simply close your eyes and you will not have to see them at work.” The elven woman replied and shrugged her shoulders.

“Thanks, I’ll keep that in mind.” Haruhi giggled and then closed her mouth as I turned toward the archway and the darkness beyond.

I could feel him here, like a smoke curling through the air. He draped himself around my shoulders and pulled me into his chamber. I’d seen the picture of Athar from the book Haruhi brought with her, but this presence felt strange and alien to me. He felt darker, corrupted by his time on earth, and I took the first step into his nexus.

Athar didn’t hide from us like other gods attempted to do, nor did he appear to us boldly. What waited for us wasn’t what I expected at all. The picture Haruhi showed us depicted him perfectly but so much had changed to his body. The enormous titan of a god loomed over us, but he couldn’t see us. His eyes or at least where they used to be were completely covered with rippled scar tissue.

Athar’s hands stretched above him in shackles, as were his feet, and it only took me a moment to realize that the chains were made from the Ushabti. Their tiny heads swiveled to stare down at us, but they didn’t make a move, only stayed in place holding their master stationary.

The god’s body was riddled with old wounds, and pale scars worked up and down every inch of his flesh. Athar tilted his head and listened to the sounds of our shuffling feet, and his dirty, matted blonde hair shifted behind him. His dry and chapped lips opened and closed as if to speak, but no sound escaped them except for a soft whistling.

“What…what happened to him?” Haruhi asked in a frightened tone as she ducked behind my back.

I didn’t have to wonder who had done this to him, it was perfectly clear from the runes burned into his chest.

“The heavens,” I grunted as I took in the titan’s emaciated form. “The gods did this to him.”

“Why would they do such a thing?” Morrigan asked as she stepped closer to Athar.

“The heavens are corrupt, Kazama,” Athar’s voice creaked up from his dry throat. “You warned us…but we didn’t listen. I have done no wrong, and yet they have done this to me. They have broken my body beyond repair, even my power cannot reach my wounds.”

Haruhi took a quick, nervous glance over at Morrigan at the mention of my holy name, but the elf’s dark eyes were intent on the titan’s face as he spoke.

“Did you break any of the cardinal rules?” I questioned as I stared up into his face, and his head shook as his expression contorted in agony.

“No, I have done no such thing,” Athar coughed as he threw his head back and gasped for air. “I never lay with a human, I never stole the land of another, nor did I attempt to take the life of a god.”

“Then what did you do?” I asked as I took inventory of all of his wounds and scars.

“The council…our leaders…they wish to destroy all life on earth…they wish to kill all mortals.” The titan choked out through gritted teeth as he was wracked with a wave of pain.

“You can’t be serious…” Haruhi breathed as she brought her paws up to her chest worriedly and looked to me for answers. “T-they can’t do that.”

“They can and they most certainly would.” I snarled as my hands curled into fists as I stared up into the blind face of Athar.

“I couldn’t stop them, I tried, Kazama, I did,” the god muttered as he hung his head low, and his dirty hair brushed against his face. “Your father--”

“I do not consider Chirus my father, but go on,” I commanded the chained god, and he nodded limply.

“Chirus is the one leading them, he believes that mortals are where the root of all evil stems and that they must be destroyed,” Athar gasped through clenched teeth.

“And he has the support of all of the gods?” I inquired, and the titan shook his head.

“No, but most of them,” Athar whispered through his dry lips. “Those who disagree with him are thrown from the heavens or worse. I agreed with those who opposed him, but I never voiced my concerns to anyone. Otia…he…”

“You do not have to tell me, my brother can only speak the truth, and I assume that he was used to get the information out of those who opposed my father,” I barked out at the memory of my brother and his betrayal against me. “My brother was and is a sniveling coward who would never question the authority of my father or mother. He once did the same to me.”

“There is a war coming,” Athar breathed as he leaned forward against his shackles, and his shadow overcame the three of us.

“That is true, but it is a war against the heavens, not the heavens against the earth,” I stated, and Athar’s head rocked back as he processed my words. “It is time for the god’s realm to fall and be united by one and only one god.”

“And by that you mean yourself?” Athar croaked as his lips pulled back in a smirk. “You are the only god that I could believe could fight them and win.”

“But wait,” Haruhi called out loudly as she came out from behind me and stared up into the face of the titan. “You were thrown from the heavens thousands of years ago, how do you know all of this? How could they have thrown you out for such a thing?”

Athar’s head shifted in the air toward the sound of her voice, and the grin dropped from his lips as he took on a more serious expression.

“Do you think such thoughts and plans could spring up overnight, little one?” the titan asked as he struggled for breath. “What Chirus has planned began long ago before your Master was even born. Do you ever wonder why the gods hate mortals so much? Why are gods barred from having any contact with them except for worship and prayers? Those are the questions you must ask yourself.”

The sage went silent as she looked up into the face of the deity, and her mind concentrated hard on the things he asked. She had so much knowledge in that big brain of her's, but she still failed to see what Athar meant.

“Mortals are seen as vermin that have overrun the earth,” I stated, and the librarian’s fluffy ears lay flat against her head. “Some gods believe mortals are weak and powerless. They are seen to be lesser than the deities and any contact with them, physical or not, corrupts the god and they are deemed unfit for the heavens.”

“Does your father believe that, Master?” Morrigan asked coldly.

“Yes, my father was the first to bring that idea forward to the holy council,” I told them. “He has a deep-seated hatred for mortals, always has, and it seems that it has never faded.”

“And you will attack them? You and your women?” Athar questioned uncertainly.

“Yes, but I also have four other gods on my side that wish to fight,” I told the titan, and he bowed his head as he thought hard.

“Bellum, Domor, Ruituri and the one you’ve been searching for, born in the deepest pits of the Underworld and raised by the shadow-people known as the Shinigami, Malsumis,” Athar boomed, and I raised my head at the name.

Malsumis, I’d only heard the name once in my life, and it made my stomach turn in revulsion. Malsumis was the only other son of my true mother, Eris. The queen of the Underworld gave birth to him in the abyss and left him to die alone in the farthest reaches of that hellish place. His name was only uttered to me once by the woman, and ever since that day, it has made me sick.

“You are the true ruler of the Underworld, my son,” Eris had whispered to me. “You are the one this place was intended for…not for Malsumis.”

This meant that the man I had met out on the battlefield twice and in the forest of Sangiam was none other than my half-brother, given the cursed blood that coursed through my very own veins and inherited from our mother. I wondered if he knew who I was and that we shared the same lifeblood. If he did, then I assumed that he hated me with the power of a thousand suns; he was thrown away like trash, and I was lifted into his rightful position.

I didn’t know him, but I considered him more of a brother than Otia and the line of brother’s that came after. The four gods had pledged their lives to me in the battles to come and that had to mean that he too wanted to rise up against our hateful mother alongside me, brother or not.

“Kazama…” Athar croaked, and I raised my eyes to his scarred face. “The information I’ve given you is precious, please, in return for it, give me something.”

“Tell me what you want, then I will decide,” I stated as I crossed my arms over my chest and watched his slow, pained movements against his chains.

“I have heard of the mercy you bestowed upon the Tichádáma,” Athar rumbled in his hoarse, dry voice. “Please, have the same mercy on me. Take my life and my powers and let me be at rest.”

“There was no mercy in the loss of the Dáma’s life,” I uttered as I looked up into his face. “The goddess was savagely killed before I could give her that.”

“What a shame…” Athar heaved a heavy sigh as he leaned against his chains made from Ushabti. “I hope that even in her death that she has found peace and comfort from this world while so many of us have not. My guardians…the gods turned them against me, and now they are no longer my follower but instead, my jailers.”

I raised my eyes to the tiny clay figures looped and locked over one another to create the links of his chains. Their carved eyes watched me intently as I moved closer and raised the God Slayer. I pushed all of my dark power into the blades, and they gleamed with scarlet rays of light. I raised the polearm over my head, closed my eyes, and slashed downward.

There was a loud clatter as the Ushabti shattered, and their pieces fell to the stone floor of the nexus. Athar fell forward like a felled tree, but his hands pushed out, and he caught himself. His face contorted with pain and the whole room vibrated as the titan sat back on his haunches and breathed.

I knew that if the god had eyes, he would have been crying. Athar rose to his knees, pressed his massive hands together and bowed his head respectfully to me. There was a moment of silence as we all stared up at him, and then I raised the God Slayer one last time. I whipped it through the air, and a huge orb of black energy surrounded the blinded god. Just like with Euron, his death would be a peaceful one, and I took pride in it. I was a vengeful god, but that didn’t mean I didn’t grant mercy to those who deserved it.

Athar hadn’t done anything wrong in my eyes, and I took very little pleasure in ending his life as the orb of black power tightened around him. He shared the same sentiments as I did on mortals, he had no problem with humans existing and fraternizing with gods. He may not have been my ally, but the powers he gave to me would be of great use.

The black orb surrounding him warbled once, but no sound came from within as his soul was whisked away into the spirit realm where the other gods waited for him. The sphere faded from view slowly, and with it, his corpse disappeared too. The scarred and wounded body eaten up by my immense power. A single goldenrod orb remained, and it floated through the air. It came to me without hesitation and was absorbed directly into the middle of my chest. I felt his power join the others I’d collected, and I felt rejuvenated from it, a whole new sense within me opening up. With Athar’s power, my avatar was no longer able to be injured or killed, and it would help me exponentially in the future.

I sensed no sacred item in this dungeon, and I already held a whole trove of gold in my void pocket, so there was no need to plunder the treasure here. I knew we were only a half day’s journey to the next dungeon and from what I could sense, there certainly was something there of interest, though what it was, I wasn’t quite sure.

I turned back to my women, and they both looked back. Haruhi gave me a nervous smile as she glanced between Morrigan and me. The elven woman narrowed her eyes on my face and crossed her arms over her ample chest. She raised a single white eyebrow in question, and I already knew what was coming next.

“What does the name Kazama mean, and why did Athar call you that?”

Chapter Fourteen

Morrigan’s dark eyes watched me with suspicion, but there was no way that I could’ve prevented this. Haruhi looked to me with wide, uncertain eyes and glanced over at her elven sister every few seconds.

“Why did Athar call you Kazama?” the white-haired woman asked as she looked me directly in the eye. “I can tell from Haruhi’s expression and mannerisms that she already knows. What are you hiding from my sisters and me?”

The sage opened her mouth to speak then closed it as Morrigan gave her a hard side-glance. The feline closed her lips tightly and knitted her paws together in front of her body.

I squared my shoulders and leveled my eyes at Morrigan. Athar had called my name in his time of need, and I cursed him for it. This was a conversation that I wanted to save for all of my minion’s at once, but I knew that I had to tell the elven woman something to satiate her.

“That is my name,” I uttered as if finally accepting the name as my own. “That is the holy name given to me from birth.”

“Kazama? The destroyer of worlds and eater of souls? The one and only vengeful god that killed and maimed for fun?” Morrigan whispered, and I felt my stomach tighten at her words. “The literal monster that’s haunted children’s dreams all over the globe? Is that who you are, Master?”

It seemed that Morrigan had heard the lore and legends of my past. I was often described as a horrifying creature that slipped from shadow to shadow and stole away lives in the dead of night. I was the evil creature behind every scary tale, the monster under every bed and around every corner. The god that burned down towns without reason, starved cities when they displeased me and waged wars for no reason other than I wanted blood spilled. I was the ravager, the destroyer, the god that asked for more and more and destroyed when I didn’t receive what I deserved.

Morrigan looked into my face with an expression devoid of emotion, but this time it seemed different, colder, and more indifferent. The elven woman’s heart beat slowly and calmly as she took my features in as if it were the very first time.

“Yes, I won’t lie to you, Morrigan,” I said in a firm voice as I took a step forward and the elven woman held up her hands for me to stop. “I am Kazama, the god of the Underworld, which I have already told you, but I was more than just that.”

“I know who you are, I’ve heard the stories,” the white-haired elf replied in an insipid tone. “Your legacy continued even after you were gone for so long from the heavens. Your name still strikes terror in the hearts of men and mortals alike. Even my parents and the High Elves spoke of you with fear in their voices, and you tried to hide it from us.”

“I didn’t hide it from you, I am not a frightened man who cheated on his wife,” I stated in a louder voice, and Morrigan inclined her head to me. “I protected you from who I truly am. If I had told you, none of you would be here with me today. You would’ve run from me and ended up like everyone else that entered into my dungeon. I saw into your hearts and knew that you needed me just as much as I needed you.”

“And you knew this all along?” Morrigan asked as her head snapped to Haruhi, and the sage jumped. “You knew in Machstein, didn’t you? You have this endless supply of knowledge and books, there was no way that you didn’t know.”

“I-I…I did…” the sage admitted as she hung her head low and avoided the elf’s probing eyes.

“And you hid it from us, this whole time?” Morrigan questioned in her cold voice, and Haruhi hung her head even lower. “We accepted you into our family, and this is how you repay us.”

“Do not speak to her like that,” I commanded, and the sage’s head finally lifted.

Haruhi’s hazel eyes burned with a fire that wasn’t there before, and she turned on the elven woman. The sage approached her and lifted her chin as she spoke defiantly.

“I knew, it’s true, and I kept it a secret,” Haruhi stated confidently as her paws curled into fists at her side. “I didn’t say anything because it is not my secret to tell. Yes, I knew, and I would’ve taken it to my grave if I had to. You have no right to be angry with him, Master was only trying to protect you and our sisters.”

“I never wanted my past to hurt you or the others, Morrigan,” I said in a firm voice. “You have loved me without knowing my past or my true name. You offered your hearts and lives to me willingly, and I sealed away the past that could hurt all of you, but now it is all out in the open. I cannot hide it anymore, you know now, and we’ve come too far to turn back. You are my minion, Morrigan…”

I let the words hang in the air for a moment. She knew what I meant, once she’d decided to join me, there was no leaving. I’d once said before that I would keep them with me forever and I would do just that no matter what. I looked into her eyes as silence fell over us heavily, and Morrigan stared at me for a long time without blinking. Suddenly and unexpectedly, the white-haired mage shook her head and chuckled darkly.

I glanced over at Haruhi, and the sage’s eyes were wide with confusion. She leaned forward and looked into Morrigan’s half-closed eyes as if to puzzle out why the elf was laughing. Just as suddenly, the mage stopped and lifted her face to mine.

“I should’ve known in all honesty,” Morrigan laughed as her expression broke. “All the signs and clues were there, but my love for you blinded me, and I chose to ignore it. You openly told us that you were the god of the Underworld and that Eris was your mother. From my limited knowledge of the gods, I knew that Eris only had two children. Why didn’t I see? Why did I blind myself to this information?”

Haruhi and I glanced at each other out of the corners of our eyes. Morrigan’s thoughts were all over the place, and it was hard to discern where she was going with this. I took another step closer to the elven woman, and this time, she didn’t stop me, only raised her dark eyes to meet mine.

“Do you distrust me?” I asked as I held my hands out to her. “Are you afraid of me now?”

“I’ve never been afraid of you,” Morrigan uttered in a voice that finally showed some emotion to me. “You’ve protected me from all harm and held fear in your heart that all of us would try to leave if we found out.”

“I cannot stop you if you choose to turn your heart away from me,” I stated in a firm voice as I came even closer. “But you pledged your life to me, and I will not let you go.”

“I was never going to leave,” Morrigan whispered as she placed her pale, delicate hands in mine. “I love you.”

The elven woman and I came together in a tight embrace. My lips found her’s in the darkness of the nexus, and I kissed her passionately. I held her to me as I put all of my emotions behind my kisses and showed her how I felt. I wondered for a moment if my other minions would have the same reaction as Morrigan or if they would turn away from me. Morrigan, Haruhi, and Heijing, though she wasn’t one of my women, knew who I was, and they’d accepted me for who I was, no matter my birth or my life before them.

I pulled away from Morrigan hastily as a far off sound caught my attention. It was like someone yelling my name down a tunnel, and I turned suddenly. My two minion’s whipped their heads in the direction that I looked, but it seemed that they didn’t hear it. I already knew what it was and turned back to Morrigan.

“I must go to the others, take care of my avatar while I’m gone,” I instructed her, and the elven woman nodded back.

“Goodbye, be safe…Kazama.” Morrigan smiled as she pressed a tender kiss to my lips.

I smiled back, then closed my eyes. The voice that rang in my head was undoubtedly Carmedy’s as she called out to me, and I breathed in deeply. I sought out their heartbeats over the span of space and time and found them without trouble. I began the process of transferring over my essence, and though it took a matter of seconds, it seemed like ages before I settled into the flesh of the second avatar.

I exhaled loudly and felt hot air brush against my face. My feet were moving under me, and someone was holding tightly to my hand as I opened my eyes. The room was ablaze with fire and behind the billowing clouds of smoke, a massive shape whipped around the ceiling. I almost stumbled as I craned my neck to see, but I caught myself right before I fell.

“Bob? Are you alright back there?” The alchemist shouted over the enraged shouts and screams of my other two minions.

The air was thick with black smoke as another booming voice rose over the sounds of my women. I turned my head right as the shape of a man moved forward and slammed his hand out toward Annalise, but the high queen dropped to the floor and rolled away.

The man was tall, not a titan figure like Athar but slightly taller than my avatar. His long black hair flowed out behind him, and his eyes that burned in the dim light were bright orange. When he opened his mouth to scream in rage, all of his teeth were filed down to fine points like a predator’s. Fire blasted out of the man’s palm and hit where Annalise had just been standing, but the swordswoman cackled at his miss.

“What’s happening?” I shouted over the explosions all around us, and Carmedy stopped in her tracks as she whipped her head to stare at me.

“M-Master?” the feline gasped as she held on even tighter to my hand. “You’re here?”

“You called for me, so I came,” I shouted over the loud roars that I assumed came from Heijing, wherever she was amongst the smoke and fire. “What is happening? What’s the matter?”

“Heijing is hurt, and we can’t get to her because of that big nasty guy!” the alchemist cried as she brushed her black hair out of her eyes and began working on a potion in one of her burlap bundles. “We thought we could take him on by ourselves, but he’s too powerful. His fire attacks prevent us from getting close and getting her out of there!”

I raised my head and watched as the god blasted more fire from his palms, and both Annalise and Rana jumped out of the way of the attack. The swordswoman and fox both carried close-range weapons, so they were no use against this god, and Carmedy could only shoot potions after she’d made them.

For a second, the smoke cleared, and I could just make out the hulking shape of Heijing’s body. The dragon attempted to crawl her way up from the ground, roared, and then fell forward with blood seeping through her teeth. Part of her flank was black with soot, but before I could take in more of the damage, smoke obscured my view. My heart pounded with rage as my eyes settled on the god and his movements toward my minions.

Heijing wasn’t my minion, but she was our ally, and I’d promised to protect her just as I had with my other women. I couldn’t stand to see her hurt or in pain, and I let my hand drop from Carmedy’s as I turned toward the god. He stopped walking and turned as he sensed my presence that hadn’t been there before. I didn’t recognize him from my time in the heavens, and his eyes settled upon my face.

“Ah, so you’re not just an empty shell as I thought,” the god scoffed as we faced off with each other. “Welcome, shall we introduce ourselves?”

“Hello,” I growled as I summoned the power Heijing gave to me and lifted both hands into the air. “I’m the god that’s going to suck out your life force and steal your powers.”

“Aren’t you going to ask my name?” the god chuckled as he summoned two balls of fire into his hands. “I am--”

“I don’t care.” I snarled as I slammed my left hand out, and a stream of ice shot out at him.

I didn’t care who he was or what powers I would receive when I killed him, the only thing I cared about was getting Heijing to safety, and her wounds tended to. I needed to execute this god quickly and effectively to give my minions a chance to get to the Qianlong without getting injured in the process.

The ice almost hit him, but the deity only laughed in response as he deflected it with a wave of his hand. I gritted my teeth, slammed my right foot forward, and pushed all of my power into the next strike. Blue ice raced across the floor toward the god, but he spun away in three quick steps and moved out of the way of it.

Without missing a beat, I swung my left hand up from the ground and erected a wall of ice behind him. The god’s back bumped into it, and he stood there for a second as he glared at me. He brought both hands up over his head then slammed them down in a sweeping motion. The ice wall melted in an instant and flooded the floor around his feet.

“You’re a powerful sonofabitch, aren’t you?” the deity asked as he stepped closer. “I can feel all of that power built up inside your essence. Why don’t you leave some for the rest of us?”

“Leave some for the rest of you?” I smirked as I let my hands drop to my sides. “You can’t escape your own dungeon, let alone take on a much stronger god.”

In an instant, I clenched my hands into a fist as I concentrated on the water at his feet. Before the god could even move, I brought my hands up, and the water crackled to life and formed an ice sphere around the deity. I could just make him out from within the thick walls of ice as he struggled to free himself. It was no use for him though, as I tightened my fists, and the ice closed in on him.

The god struggled to move in the tight space, and fire bloomed from his hands, but it barely melted the barriers from within. He only succeeded in melting the surrounding ice a few times before the walls closed in on him completely. I squeezed my hands even tighter as scarlet fire blasted from inside the orb, but it did nothing to help his situation. His form became more and more blurred as the ice closed in around him and soon enough, he was completely obscured from view.

I brought my hands together and held them there as I felt him struggle desperately from within. There was nothing he could do now, and the harder I pushed, the closer to death he became. I turned my head and shouted to my minions who had stopped to watch.

“Go to Heijing!” I commanded, and all three of them nodded their heads, and then raced off to the fallen Qianlong’s form.

I turned my attention back to the god encased in ice, and I could sense that he’d stopped struggling. He was just another puny god in the presence of a much stronger one, it was only natural for this to happen to him. I smashed the palms of my hands together, and I felt it within me the moment that he took his last breath.

The ice surrounding him shattered into a million pieces and exploded outward in tiny slivers. The god’s body fell to the floor, and I moved toward it as I turned my head in the direction of my womens’ voices. An orange orb lifted from his chest and floated over me, but I didn’t have much interest in it as I stepped over his corpse. The sphere of power pressed into me as I hurried over to my women and Heijing’s slumped form.

I felt the warmth of his power as it combined with the others, but that wasn’t what was on my mind now. Carmedy was busy mixing up a potion as Annalise and Rana held the blue-haired woman up in a sitting position. Heijing’s white robe was singed, and her thin side was steadily oozing blood onto the fabric. I bent down beside her and took Rana’s place supporting the tiny Qianlong.

Carmedy pulled out the silver bottle we’d found in one of the dungeons and poured a small amount into a container. The alchemist sprinkled in a few more herbs and finely ground powders that smelled strongly. Carmedy covered the mouth of the bottle with her finger and shook it violent before handing it over to me.

“Have her drink it please, Master,” the feline stated as she dug through her pack hastily with one paw. “I’m going to get to work on her wounds. Rana and Annalise, can you help her out of the robe?”

The fox and swordswoman nodded without replying and slowly untied the fastening around Heijing’s waist. The Qianlong groaned, and her icy blue eyes fluttered open as she gasped for breath. Her tiny, cold hands found mine, and I intertwined our fingers together as Annalise and Rana helped her out of her robe. Heijing wore the same sheer bodysuit underneath, but most of the side of it was burned away from the god’s attacks.

“Heijing, drink this,” I stated as I held the bottle close to her lips, and she looked up at me trustingly. “It will make you better, I promise. Everything will be alright.”

I cupped the back of the Qianlong’s head in my palm and tilted her head back as her lips opened. I slowly poured the concoction in, and Heijing sputtered after the first sip, made a face at the bad taste, and then allowed me to bring the bottle back up. I whispered encouraging words to her, and she seemed to relax as she drank the last bit of the medicine Carmedy crafted.

It took a moment for the potion to work and before long, Heijing sat up without my help. Carmedy was busy slathering the burns on the Qianlong’s side with a sticky-looking green goo. The alchemist laid it on thick over the bubbled up flesh and then pressed large cotton bandages over them. When Carmedy finished, she sat back on her heels and looked into Heijing’s face.

“How do you feel?” the alchemist questioned. “Any pain? Are the bandages too tight?”

“No, I feel fine,” Heijing smiled as she took the alchemist’s hands and bowed her head. “Thank you for taking the time to heal me, it is much appreciated.”

“There’s no need to be so formal with us, Scaly,” Rana laughed as she bumped Heijing’s shoulder good naturedly. “We’re all friends here, most of us practically sisters.”

“Yeah…and if you could just call me by my first name, that’d be great, I’d even take Anna.” The swordswoman snorted, and I looked at her, confused.

“What do you mean?” I asked, and Annalise chuckled.

“Well, uh, Heijing found out who I am,” the swordswoman said awkwardly as her cheeks flushed pink. “And she started calling me High Queen…and Your Highness.”

My eyebrows shot up in surprise as I looked to Heijing, and the Qianlong looked emphatically back. She blinked once and then looked to my minions with furrowed brows.

“Did I do something wrong by calling you that?” the Qianlong asked in her emotionless voice.

“No, not exactly,” Annalise giggled as she patted Heijing’s shoulder. “It just makes me uncomfortable, I guess. I prefer when people call me Annalise over High Queen or Your Highness.”

“I merely did it out of respect,” the dragon stated as she looked deeply into the swordswoman’s eyes. “You are in a position of power and respect, and I only acted accordingly, but I will take your request into consideration.”

“Thanks, Heijing.” Annalise laughed and finally, the Qianlong smiled.

“There is no reason to thank me, I am merely--” Heijing started, but the swordswoman chuckled and shook her head. “Alright…Annalise.”

“There you go!” Rana cackled as she bumped shoulders with the Qianlong again.

Annalise and Rana helped the Qianlong back into her robe though soon she’d need something new to wear. The robe and her bodysuit underneath were ruined beyond salvaging, but Heijing didn’t seem to notice. It wasn’t a problem we needed to take care of now and sensing the space around us, there were no towns near us for miles. I couldn’t admit it aloud, but I had to admit to myself that the Qianlong didn’t look unattractive in the singed robe. Heijing may have been tiny, but she was intimidating in her own way, and the burned and bloodied robe made it even more intense.

Heijing’s eyes met mine, and it almost felt as if she was reading my mind. She didn’t break the eye contact as she stared heatedly at me, but I turned my attention to Rana as the redhead spoke.

“Why did you come, Master?” the fox asked as she lifted her paws into the air and took some practice punches. “We could’ve beaten that guy to soot and ashes if we really tried!”

“We were getting our asses handed to us, Rana.” Annalise chuckled as she shook her head.

“Yeah, but we could’ve made a turnaround! Come back with a second wind!” the redhead cried even louder as she threw her paws into the air.

“I called him,” Carmedy broke in as she stood beside me and slipped her paw tightly into my hand. “As Annalise said, we were getting our asses handed to us on a silver platter, and Heijing was really hurt. That guy could’ve killed her, and we wouldn’t have been able to help her in the least bit.”

Rana was silent for a moment as she chewed the inside of her cheek, then she nodded sadly, and looked up into my face.

“Yeah, you guys are right, we couldn’t have done it without him,” the redhead admitted. “Thanks, Master, we all really appreciate it.”

“Your lives are more important to me than anything else,” I stated as I looked over each one of them. “I will protect you any time that you call for me, without question.”

I was reminded of the conversation I’d had with Morrigan earlier. The elven woman had accepted me without question, but would my other minions? Haruhi and Heijing already knew who I was but would Rana, Annalise, and Carmedy? They knew what they were getting into when they set me free from my dungeon, but they hadn’t accepted who and what I was.

Would they accept me, or would they try to turn away from the horror and pain that came with my past? I couldn’t stop asking myself these questions, I had never cared about what anyone thought, humans or gods alike, but these were my women. I loved them, trained them, and protected them. We’d spent so much time together since the beginning, and I knew almost everything about them, but they knew nothing of me. Nothing but the tidbits I had told them along the way, but there was no comparing the two.

I could assume that all of them knew of the horror stories that came along with the god Kazama. I’d seen and heard it in Morrigan’s voice as I told her who I was. The elven woman had heard them even up in her holed away society. If anything, the others had heard worse stories about me and what I did to the cities that displeased me. I couldn’t tell them now, not yet, but I would, eventually. I wanted to tell them all at once if I had to, and secretly, I wished I didn’t have to tell them at all. I wanted to keep them safe even if it meant keeping them safe from the god I was.

Chapter Fifteen

With Heijing fully healed and the god dead, we searched the dungeon for treasure, and we found it quickly. The god within, who Haruhi told me went by the name Ignis, seemed to be a hoarder of wealth. The piles of trunks stemmed all the way up to the ceiling in a hidden room within the nexus.

I noticed out of the corner of my eye that Rana didn’t seem as excited about the treasure as she once was. Her sole purpose of being on this journey was to find the sacred items and rescue her family. But the redhead’s eyes did widen, and she licked her lips eagerly at the sight of so much treasure. We began the long task of going through all of the chests for anything of interest.

I didn’t sense any of the sacred items like I did back in Galencia, but my women still enjoyed going through all of the treasure. It was part of the adventure at this point. Invade the dungeon, attack, kill the god, and then rifle through its possessions. I watched Heijing amused as she hung over Rana’s shoulders and watched the redhead shovel out handfuls of golden coins and silver jewelry.

This was the Qianlong’s first dungeon invasion, and all of it intrigued her. Her icy blue eyes sparkled in the dim light, and she inspected each piece the fox lifted up in front of her. That was one of the things I think I liked most about Heijing, the outside world was so foreign and alien to her that even mundane things were exciting.

“What is this contraption?” the Qianlong asked as she took a tiara from Rana’s hands and turned it over to examine the jewels pressed into the metal.

“That?” Annalise asked as she glanced over her shoulder and pointed. “That’s a crown.”

“What is its purpose?” Heijing questioned as she scrunched up her nose and placed an arm through the tiara’s hole.

“Well, from the size and shape of that one, it’s a tiara,” the high queen said as she straightened and moved closer to Heijing. “Tiaras are mainly worn by princesses or other high-ranking females.”

Annalise pulled the Qianlong’s arm out of the ring of the tiara and placed it firmly on the dragon’s head. Heijing made a face as she pulled down the corners of her lips in a grimace. Rana lifted her head and cackled loudly at the Qianlong’s strange expression.

“But I ask again, what is its purpose? Does it have magical abilities or protective spells?” Heijing asked as her hands lifted, and she felt the cold metal of the crown.

“No, no abilities.” The high queen giggled as she shook her head.

“It’s mainly just to show off your wealth to others,” the fox sneered over her shoulders, and Annalise gave a swift but gentle kick to the redhead’s bottom. “What? It’s true!”

“But you forget the true meaning behind them!” Carmedy called as she opened up a trunk a few feet away.

Annalise’s brows furrowed as she turned toward the feline, and the petite alchemist grinned excitedly back.

“And what’s that?” the high queen inquired in her raspy tone, and Carmedy giggled.

“Because they’re pretty! Duh!” the alchemist grinned, and Annalise snorted and rolled her eyes playfully.

“Then its purpose is solely to exist? There is no actual use for it?” Heijing questioned as she lifted off the tiara and gazed down at it. “It is utterly useless then.”

“Didn’t you have a crown, Heijing?” Rana asked in a muffled voice as she dove face-first into the nearly empty trunk. “You were like a princess or something, right?”

The Qianlong paused for a moment and thought. Her icy blue eyes stayed hard on the tiara in her hands, and then she shook her head dismissively.

“Yes and no, I was the daughter of the Akalong and Qianlong war generals,” Heijing told them in a low voice as she viewed the sparkling jewels closely. “They were not a king or queen but were still considered to be royalty. They never wore crowns or tiaras, but my mother would wear a headdress and ceremonial robes during the festivals the city threw. I was often clothed in similar outfits as her, and this small piece of metal reminds me of those clothes in a way.”

“What would she wear?” Carmedy asked eagerly as she sat back on her haunches and smiled to the Qianlong. “I bet it was always stunning, the paintings we saw of her, she always wore red and gold, is that true?”

“Yes, red and gold were the colors of the Akalongs,” Heijing nodded with glossy eyes. “Blue and silver were the colors of the Qianlongs, it had been that way for thousands of years.”

“Red and gold are pretty, but the blues and slivers of the Qianlongs suit you better.” Carmedy smiled as she turned back to the chest and dug through a pile of books.

“That’s what my mother always said,” the dragon chuckled as she finally raised her head, and her eyes connected with mine. “She said I was always better suited for the Qianlongs than the Akalongs, and I guess she was right.”

“So, are you going to keep the tiara?” Annalise asked as she placed a hand on the Qianlong’s shoulder.

“It’s useless, an object without meaning or purpose,” Heijing muttered as she dropped her eyes back down to the tiara.

“Alright, well, hand it back, I’ll put it into the discard pile.” Rana chuckled as she reached over her shoulder and gestured for the Qianlong to hand it back.

“No, it’s mine now,” Heijing pouted as she jerked her hands away and forcefully placed the tiara back in her cerulean hair.

All of my women laughed in unison, and I joined in as I stepped closer to the Qianlong. I stood in front of her and adjusted the askew crown until it was perfect on her blue hair. Heijing observed me while I did, and when I finished, I gave her a small, tender smile. The dragon’s cheeks flamed red, but she didn’t look away, in fact, it seemed that she gazed up into my face defiant against her own embarrassment.

“Hey, wait a minute…” Carmedy’s voice called as she opened up a second trunk and pulled out a massive book. “This is the Holy Order’s sigil, right?”

The alchemist held up the book, and I hurried over to her. I took the old book from her hands and examined the front cover. Carmedy was right, this was the sigil of the Holy Order, and my heart pounded in my chest as I opened up the volume.

I didn’t know what I was expecting, but it certainly wasn’t this. Lain before me on the pages were the blueprints and inner workings of the Holy Order’s main base located in Galencia. My eyes widened as I flipped through the pages and stopped on one in particular. The outer and inner walls into the mage’s fortress were protected by powerful enchantments that prevented anyone from intruding, and right here on these pages was the ritual sorcery to break those enchantments.

“What is it, Master?” Rana asked as she hung over my shoulder and looked over the pages before me.

“This is it…” I murmured, then my voice rose in volume as I turned to my three minions and the dragon. “This is how we are going to get into the Holy Order and destroy them from the inside out!”

All of their eyes went wide, and Carmedy’s mouth dropped open. The feline scrambled up from the floor and grabbed onto my arm as she read from the pages.

“This is mage magic!” the alchemist shouted excitedly. “Morrigan could easily perform these, right?”

“Yes, she could,” I grinned as I snapped the book closed and looked each of my women in the eye. “This could change everything.”

“Oh, this is so exciting!” Carmedy cried as she jumped up and down. “And I was the one who found it! Yay for Carmedy!”

“Yes, excellent work, my love.” I smiled as I stroked her cheek tenderly, and the feline purred contentedly in response.

“That’s our pussycat,” Rana chuckled as she stood from the floor and brushed off her legs. “Sniffing out the good stuff.”

“This has lots of information on the Holy Order that we didn’t have prior,” I said as I lifted to book and showed all of them the cover. “I’ll need to give it to Haruhi to look over before we make concrete plans for our attack against the mages.”

“When do you think we’ll attack them, Master?” Annalise asked as she rested her hand against the pommel of Bloodscale.

“After we find the sacred items and get Rana’s family back,” I stated as I placed the book deep into my void pocket.

“So soon?” Carmedy asked with a tilt of her head.

“The Holy Order is holding one of Isolda’s descendants hostage,” I told them as I placed my hands firmly on my hips. “They’re using her as bait for me, and if they want a fight, then they’ll get it. I promised to keep Isolda safe, and I didn’t manage to do that, but I’ll keep that promise to her by protecting this woman.”

“That’s so romantic,” the alchemist sighed as she clutched her paws to her chest. “You’re the best Master that every girl wishes for.”

“Yeah, yeah, he’s pretty great,” Rana chuckled and then flushed red as she looked deeply into my eyes. “I mean, I agree with all those things too.”

With the book in my void pocket, I could easily transfer it to my original avatar, and I did just that as I stood with my minions. I knew that I needed to return to Morrigan and Haruhi soon, but seeing my other three minions and Heijing made it so much harder to leave. I sadly had to go, my other two women were out in the woods alone close to the city filled with Holy Order mages. I knew that they could fend for themselves, but I didn’t want to leave them alone for too long.

I said my bittersweet goodbyes to each one of them then closed my eyes as I began the process of transferring my essence back to my empty avatar. It didn’t take as long as the other times, but it felt as if years passed before I felt my essence sink into the empty shell of my avatar.

I opened my eyes and saw that darkness had fallen over the city of Galencia. There was a considerable time difference between the capital of the Holy Band and where my other minions were, but I hadn’t expected it to be this dark. Haruhi and Morrigan were both seated by a crackling fire as the sage offered the elf an open book.

The librarian’s ears twitched as I shifted my avatar’s body, and her hazel eyes lifted to meet mine. She smiled instantly and gave me a soft wave. I’d wanted to enjoy this beautiful scene for a bit longer without them noticing, but I couldn’t help it. Seeing the two of them together warmed my heart, and I felt my chest tighten with pride. Morrigan was still engrossed in the book and hadn’t noticed my presence as she tucked a lock of hair behind her pointed ear.

Fea and Macha were both perched high up in a tree and barely more than shadows in the darkness. A small cast-iron skillet was placed over the fire, and small pieces of meat sizzled inside. It smelled wondrous, and I leaned forward to look in as my mouth watered. It seemed that one of my women, probably Morrigan, had caught a wild rabbit for dinner, and it looked absolutely delicious.

“Ah, Master, you’re back.” Morrigan smiled as she leaned away from Haruhi and placed a thin finger in between the pages she was just reading. “What news do you have from the others?”

“Nothing really, they are very close to finding Rana’s family,” I said as I reached for a plate and began forking rabbit meat onto it. “They were having trouble with a dungeon and requested my help.”

“I am glad that you were able to help them,” Morrigan uttered as she gave me the smallest of smiles. “Haruhi was simply showing me some spells from the book she brought with us. There are a few things that I think I could learn and use fairly easily.”

I stopped and reached into my void pocket before I dug into dinner. I pulled out the book and offered it to the two women over the fire. Haruhi jumped up excitedly and took the volume from my hands. The librarian eagerly took it and flipped through the pages, and then her eyes widened as her eyes fell upon the page I’d seen earlier.

“Master…” the sage whispered as she looked at me with a surprised expression. “This…this is a way to break into the Holy Order’s fortress. Where did you find it?”

“Carmedy found it in one of the trunks in the last dungeon,” I told them as I set my plate in my lap, and the librarian handed the book over to Morrigan. “Completely by accident, but it couldn’t have come at a better time.”

“This is fantastic,” the elven woman whispered as she ran her thin fingers over the drawings and diagrams of the blueprints of the fortress. “This…this is something I could destroy in seconds, it wouldn’t take much effort. You would think that the Holy Band would have more than a few enchantments to protect their whole stronghold.”

“They have grown proud and lazy. They believe they are the greatest power in the world... they are wrong.” I chuckled as I dug into my meal.

Silence fell over us as I ate the meal they had prepared for me and Morrigan and Haruhi dove into the book. They spoke quietly to each other as I ate and didn’t look up from its pages for a long time. I was glad to be back with them. Rana had her sisters and Heijing to protect her, but Morrigan and Haruhi were all alone when I left them.

As I ate, I formulated my plan for the next coming days. Haruhi, Morrigan, and I would infiltrate the next dungeon tomorrow morning and destroy the deity inside. I could feel the power of the remaining sacred items inside, and I would bring all of them together to create the holy weapon. Rana and the other minion’s should reach the place where Tuzakeur was hiding her family by late evening, and I would go to them and aid them in whatever fight that came after. Once Rana’s family was retrieved and safe, my other three minions and Heijing would join us here in Galencia.

The Holy Order came next, but it would take more than just my minions and I to fight off the whole army that the mages possessed. I nodded to myself as I decided on the next course of action. I needed to gather the combined power of all of the nations I had under my control, and I reached out to them with my mind. First, I sought out Makar in Valasara. His journey would be the longest, but he promised that he would be there with soldiers in tow.

I then reached out to Ansel Decathmor, and he pledged that he’d be there in a day and a half with the Tamarisch and Tintagal armies on his fastest ships. I called to Shida on Kanashimi who I’d put in charge of Kanashimi, and the older shopkeeper-turned-mayor nearly talked my ear off but confirmed that he and his people would fight alongside us. I spoke with Carmedy’s parents all the way back on Mauntenraion, and they guaranteed that they and the people of the other islands would be there to act as healers. I would assemble the largest army the world had ever seen, and would crush the Holy Order beneath it.

With all of that settled, I finished my dinner and wiped the plate clean. Morrigan and Haruhi were still nose deep in the book Carmedy had found in the dungeon. Morrigan spoke as Haruhi quickly wrote notes on a scrap of paper. They formulated a plan on where to attack the stronghold and where we should enter after that. I was proud of them, this seemed like a job better suited for Annalise, but they were doing fine as they puzzled it out together.

As the night dragged on, my women and I settled down for bed. We didn’t have the tent that we usually used, but we nestled in together on a pile of soft blankets and settled down for the night. An hour or two passed, and I could tell from their breathing that neither of them had fallen asleep. Morrigan tossed and turned restlessly beside me, and I sensed that something wasn’t right with the elven woman.

And then I heard it.

The sound of three beating hearts near us in the forest, they weren’t close enough to hear them speaking or moving, but I could hear their thoughts almost perfectly over the span of acres between us. I sat up immediately, and both of my minion’s turned to look at me in confusion. Morrigan had sensed what was happening but hadn’t realized it herself. I reached into my void pocket for the God Slayer before standing.

“What is happ--” Haruhi whispered, but I lifted a single finger and placed it to my lips.

The sage nodded then crawled over to her belongings where her holster lay. She quickly unclipped them and held them tightly in her paws. Morrigan stood and then helped her sister to her feet. The two women huddled close to me and waited for further instruction as I listened carefully to the far-off sounds of the intruders.

Morrigan’s wholly black eyes met mine as Fea and Macha lifted silently into the air. The two ravens flapped their wings and sailed off in the direction the sounds were coming from. The elf stared at me the whole time then spoke to me using only her mind.

“South of here, three of them, wearing black cloaks like the ones before,” Morrigan’s voice went silent as Fea and Macha reported more to her. “No weapons on them, they seem to be low ranking mages. Not powerful at all, probably sent on patrol. It seemed our disturbance in the city caused a rift, now they’re searching for anything suspicious.”

“What do we do, Master?” Haruhi’s voice echoed in my head as she looked up into my face with wide, frightened eyes.

“We go after them,” I stated in a low voice as I slammed the haft of the God Slayer down, and the blades exploded up from the inside of the polearm. “They are our enemies, after all, and we cannot allow them to live.”

My minions and I tracked down the three Holy Band members through the thick forest, and before long, we could make out the bobbing light of their lantern. I stood in the shadows with the God Slayer at my side and just watched them move for a moment. Everything that Fea and Macha reported was correct, and I thanked them silently for it.

The three men in black robes spoke in tired, annoyed tones to each other. From what I could tell, they were relatively young, in their late teens, early twenties and weren’t very experienced. They stumbled through the brush and cursed aloud to each other; it seemed that they weren’t very cautious or they were just plain stupid.

“What are we doing out here?” the shortest member shouted from the back as he pulled down his hood. “We’ve been walking for three hours! It’s dark! I’m hungry, let’s go back!”

The man at the front, who looked to be the leader and the oldest out of the group swung back with a hardened expression.

“Duncan! How many times do we have to tell you? We’ve been given this mission directly from the elders! If we do a good job, we’ll get rewarded, so keep your eyes peeled and your mouth shut!”

The man named Duncan screwed up his mouth and adjusted his flaming torch in the air. He looked like an adult baby with his round, chubby cheeks and his beady muddy water eyes.

“Duncan is right, Salazar, we’ve been out here for a long time, if we turn back now we’ll be able to go home and sleep for a bit. If we keep searching like this, we’ll be out here until morning comes.” The middle man spoke up as he too pulled down his hood.

This man looked younger than the other two, and his dark hair blended in perfectly against his clothes.

“I swear to the gods above,” Salazar groaned as he threw back his head and trudged on. “We have to find something, if we come back empty-handed, we’ll be punished, hell, we may even be taken down a level.”

“Oh man…” Duncan whispered as his sausage fingers came up and stroked his chin. “I just got to level two mage, I don’t want to go back to level one, I’ll be sent back to chamber pot duty, and that really stinks.”

The young men didn’t seem to be paying attention to anything around them, if they looked harder in our direction, they would’ve been able to see us easily. I wanted to laugh, these were the people the Holy Order sent after me? It hadn’t been confirmed that they were looking for us specifically, but from the disturbance I’d created in town, I thought they would have sent someone more powerful or at least trained.

I glanced over at my minions, and their eyes were hard on the three men. I knew it wouldn’t take much to take them down, but I needed just one of them alive. I grinned widely as I settled my gaze upon the one I wanted for questioning.

“Go around, we will come at them from all sides,” I said to my women through their minds, and they nodded to let me know they heard. “Tell me when you’re in position.”

Morrigan floated off silently into the darkness as Fea and Macha flitted down to her shoulders. I turned my head and saw Haruhi’s back disappear as her fluffy white tail swished out behind her. The three young men moved forward, but their steps were slow, and I couldn’t wait. I listened to my minion’s hearts as they moved into place, and they calmed me down a bit.

“Ready,” Haruhi’s light voice called through my head.

“I am ready,” Morrigan’s voice echoed right after.

“One, two, three,” I counted down as I gripped the God Slayer with both hands. “Go!”

I brought the polearm up over my head and slashed it down until the blades smashed into the dirt. The ground erupted in blue flames, and they raced across the ground toward the three Holy Order members. My women burst out of the forest just in time before the fire completely enclosed the mages in a circle of heat.

My boots crunched against the dead leaves at my feet, and behind the wall of fire, I could make out the shapes of the struggling men. I stopped at the edge of the ring and stared in for a moment. The men fought against my minions, but they had an obvious disadvantage: they were unarmed and unskilled, unlike my women.

I stepped through the wall of flames, and their eyes fell on me at last. All three men were on their knees, two of them held down with Morrigan’s power. The chubbier one name Duncan was in tears as he stared down the barrels of Haruhi’s revolvers. I came to stand between my two women, and all three men looked to me with wide, horrified eyes. I was the man they were searching for, and they’d fallen into my trap. There was no turning back now, their lives were nothing more than dust on the wind once I was through with them.

“Fucking shit,” Salazar breathed as he took in my holy armor and the God Slayer in my right hand. “You’re … you’re him! You’re the god we’ve been looking for! We found him.”

“Shut up, Salazar!” Duncan sobbed as snot dripped from his pig’s nose. “If we turned back when I said we should have, we wouldn’t be in this mess!”

“Actually, you would still be in this mess either way,” I grinned, and my voice came out darker than I expected as I loomed over the three young men. “But which one of you will give me the information I need? You can tell me on your own, or I can squeeze it out of you. It is your choice, boys.”

I didn’t need to threaten them because of the mind powers I possessed. I could easily look into their brains, take the information that I needed, and then kill them, but I liked to watch these little worms squirm in fear. I towered over them, and they watched me with terrified expressions.

“We won’t tell you anything!” Salazar snapped as he puffed out his chest and pretended he wasn’t pissing his pants in fear. “You can’t hurt us! We’re mages! We could fight back and kill you easily!”

My head rocked back, and the forest echoed with my loud laughter. I couldn’t contain myself, what the young man just said was absolutely asinine. I rolled my neck and gazed over at my elven woman. Her wholly black eyes met mine, and she smiled evilly to me.

“My dear, what kind of damage can a level two mage do?” I questioned her, and Morrigan’s black eyes swiveled back to our hostages.

“Summon spirit guides, summon water, put out small fires,” the white-haired woman’s eyes slashed to Duncan, and the chubby boy jumped in fear. “And clean chamber pots.”

“So which of these powers will you use against me?” I sneered down at Salazar. “Go on, fight back and kill me, boy.”

Salazar and the second man glared up at me while Duncan blubbered from beside them. The leader set his lips in a hard line and did nothing in retaliation. I barked out a laugh, and Duncan jumped and shrieked at the sound.

“Which one of you will tell me all that I need to know? It looks like I have too many men, I only need one of you to tell me what I need to know.” I smirked as I bent my knees and lowered myself to eye level with them.

“We’ve sworn our lives to the Holy Order, we would never betray them! Kill us if you have to!” Salazar snarled.

“We’ll never tell you!” the unnamed man shouted in my face, and I simply raised my eyebrows. “Kill us, you’ll never get a word out of us!”

“I’ll tell you!” Duncan screamed as he threw himself forward and crawled toward me on his belly. “Please spare my life, I’ll tell you everything you want, just don’t k-k-kill me!”

“Look, ladies, we’ve found the most intelligent member of the group,” I chortled as I stood to my full height, and then I dropped the smile from my lips as I glared down at the other two. “Kill them, they’re no longer needed.”

Chapter Sixteen

My minions did as I asked, and Haruhi repositioned her revolvers to point at the unnamed man. Morrigan’s left hand dropped from him, and she turned all of her attention toward Salazar. The oldest member’s body froze and then was consumed by the mage’s emerald power. Duncan sniveled and watched from my feet as the librarian pulled back the hammer of the revolver and stared down the sights at the unnamed man.

“The Holy Order will destroy you,” Salazar spat as he glared up into my smirking face. “Good always wins over evil.”

“Is that so? Tell that to the nations that have fallen to my name and submitted to my power.” I snarked back, and this time, Salazar didn’t reply, only closed his mouth tightly and prepared for death.

“I’m so sorry, Salazar, and to you too, Kian,” Duncan hiccuped through his tears, and the two kneeling men glared over at him. “I never wanted things to come to this.”

“You’re a coward, Duncan,” Kian spat out, and the chubby man jerked back at his comrade’s tone. “You always have been and always will be, and you will die a coward’s death after this monster is finished with you.”

“Salazar…” Duncan muttered, and the leader of their group didn’t look in the chubbier man’s expression, only squared his shoulders and looked up into Morrigan’s face.

“Do it,” Salazar commanded to the elven woman, and Morrigan raised her eyebrows in surprise. “At least I die knowing that I didn’t betray my people and that the spirit realm waits for me on the other side.”

I cackled with loud laughter as I grinned down at the young men before me. They had no idea the power that I possessed and what exactly I could do.

“No, the spirit realm doesn’t wait for you, I can prevent you from going there entirely,” I grinned down at him as I placed a hand on the elf’s thin shoulder. “I’m going to personally send both of your souls down into the deepest pits of the Underworld. Duncan is the real winner here, his soul is going to be released into the spirit realm once we kill him. Maybe next time you’ll learn to give information when it’s asked for.”

“W-wait! You’re going to k-kill me?” Duncan shouted, and the wicked grin on my lips only grew larger as I gazed down at our captured piggy.

“Of course we are,” I sneered as I bent and gripped him by his square chin. “Did you really think we’d let a member of the Holy Order go? You must be dense, my boy.”

My cackling laughter lifted higher as I let go of his chin and stood to my full height. I towered over the three men, and Duncan sobbed even louder. His companions showed him no sympathy, he’d gotten himself in this situation, and it was hilarious to me that he assumed that I would spare his life.

“I won’t tell you anything!” Duncan cried as he attempted to crawl back over to his companions, but I grabbed him by the collar and held him back. “I’ll die alongside my brothers! You can’t kill me! I’m Duncan La Faire! The mighty level two mage! I’ll blast your ass to the Underworld and back! Don’t tempt me!”

“With what?” I chuckled as I lifted the portly fellow up from the ground and held him up by the scruff of his neck like a disobedient puppy. “You’ll blast me back to the Underworld with tiny water spells? How cute.”

Salazar and Kian hung their heads, and I turned my attention back to my women as I held tightly to our hostage.

“As you were, ladies,” I stated, and both Morrigan and Haruhi nodded.

The sage’s revolvers exploded as she squeezed the triggers, and I watched in slow motion as the flint scrapped forward with bursting sparks and ignited the black powder. The two bullets whizzed out of the barrels with twin puffs of smoke and spiraled directly at Kian. The Holy Order member had his head low, and he seemed to be praying as his lips moved silently. He didn’t lift his head or even flinch at the sound. The first bullet entered into his chest with a spray of red blood against his black clothing. His body was thrown sideways by the impact, and his head rocked back as the second bullet entered just above his right ear.

Kian’s body slumped to the dirt with the whisper of black fabric. I bent forward, locked eyes with Salazar, and plucked the dead man’s lifeforce from the corpse. I held the swirling orb of white energy in my hand, and Salazar watched it with wide, glassy eyes. I clenched my fist over the sphere, and a loud crack resounded around the empty forest. Wisps of white smoke flowed from between my fingers and floated down to the ground where they sunk into the dirt.

“Morrigan,” I uttered her name in my deep voice, and the elven woman nodded.

Duncan groaned from his place in my vise-like grip, but there was nothing he could do to stop any of this. He’d chosen his side, and I wouldn’t let him look away as we slaughtered his comrades.

Morrigan threw out her hand encased in emerald light, and Salazar was forced to his feet. The Holy Order member’s head slammed back as he screamed in pain, and the emerald fire from the elf’s hands covered all of his body. Morrigan whispered elven words as the emerald light crackled faster and higher, and before our eyes, Salazar’s clothes melted away. He began to scream as the emerald fire sunk into his flesh, and he was lifted from the ground.

In a matter of seconds, Salazar’s skin bubbled and burned away to reveal the muscles and meat below. The leader screamed and jerked in agony, but there was no stopping Morrigan now as the sinews of his body were soon eaten away by the emerald fire, leaving nothing but his fully intact skeleton. Salazar’s lifeform hung in the middle of the ribcage, and I reached in and took it into my hand.

I looked deeply into Duncan’s eyes as I closed my fist over the life force for the second time. It cracked and crumbled to the ground just like Kian’s, and Duncan gasped for air as he stared horrified into my face. I let go of him, and as he dropped to the ground, the circle of fire surrounding us went out. Duncan scrambled to his knees and attempted to scurry away, but I held him in place with my immense power.

“So, you’ve refused to give us any kind of information?” I asked as I loomed over him.

“I-I won’t tell you a thing!” Duncan cried as he struggled feebly against my power, and I gestured to Morrigan with my left hand.

“My love, would you like another lesson?” I questioned as the elven woman came closer. “Like we did with the leader of Kanashimi.”

“Yes, Master,” Morrigan purred as she floated closer and stood in front of Duncan. “I would love to learn more.”

I glanced over my shoulder at Haruhi, but she was busy reloading her revolvers. I could tell from her body language that this wasn’t exactly something she wanted to see, but she wasn’t going to shy away from it either. The sage had chosen this life when she came with me, and violence was something that occurred often now. Her hazel eyes met mine as she loaded the revolver with a new piece of flint and black powder, but then she quickly looked away.

I turned my attention back to Duncan and grabbed him by his thick arm and ripped up his black sleeve to expose the pale flesh underneath. I looked into his face and asked my first question, fully knowing that he would refuse to answer.

“What does the Holy Order plan to do with Isolda’s descendant?” I questioned him, and Duncan sealed his mouth tight as he stared at me defiantly. “Just as I suspected. Morrigan?”

“Yes, Master?” the elven woman asked as she hurried closer.

“Look at his flesh, what do you know about it?” I asked, and Duncan glanced between the two of us hurriedly.

“Skin protects us from the environment, keeps us warm and cool in different temperatures, and aids our sense of touch.” The elven woman answered in her cold, stoic voice as she glared down at Duncan’s bare arm. “Why do you ask, Master?”

“Did you know there are one thousand nerve endings per square inch of skin? Isn’t that interesting?” I inquired with a tilt of my head, and Morrigan nodded once.

“Yes, but this is a conversation better suited for Carmedy, she is the one with the interest in medicine and healing,” the elf answered as her dark eyes met mine. “What is the meaning of this?”

“Close your eyes, my dear,” I grinned, and she did as she was told. “Imagine all the nerve endings in your mind, tiny pinpricks of red against a crème colored backdrop. They sense cold, heat, and more importantly, pain. Can you imagine the agony of having your skin removed piece by piece? Strip by strip? The stinging feeling of the air hitting the meat and muscle underneath?”

“It would be anguish; I would beg for death,” Morrigan whispered with her eyes closed.

“Uhhh,” Duncan groaned uneasily.

“Now, I want you to imagine digging into the flesh, feeling the meaty piece between your fingers,” I whispered into her ear, and before my eyes, a small, clean-cut appeared on Duncan’s forearm. “Peel it away, feel the skin tighten under your hand as it struggles to stay intact and whole.”

The Holy Order member’s skin tore in a three-inch-thick slice up his arm, it was silent, but Duncan’s screams were not as I held him in place.

“Now, stop and hold it there,” I commanded the elven woman as I leaned in close to Duncan’s pained face. “What are they going to do with her?”

“I-I won’t tell you!” Duncan sputtered but from the sweat that dripped from his round cheeks and the desperation in his eyes, I knew he’d break soon.

“Rip it, and begin another piece,” I instructed Morrigan, and the sliver of flesh swaying through the air ripped backward.

The skin lay there limply as another piece began to rip free from the rest, and Duncan rocked backward on his heels as he screamed for mercy.

“They’re going to burn her at the stake!” Duncan screamed as Morrigan ripped back the piece of skin with a wet squelch. “The elders wanted something big to lure you in, and they knew that anyone with relation to Isolda would bring you here! They’re planning a big celebration right before they sacrifice her to the gods!”

“What do the gods have to do with this?” I growled as my hand slammed out and gripped him around the neck.

“The gods said they needed to be appeased. If they did this one thing, then they would help the Holy Order in the coming battle against you.” Duncan gasped as more tears snuck out of the corners of his eyes.

“He’s not lying,” Morrigan stated as she held up her soul stone ring, and the orb within was cool and silent.

“How do you know all of this? You said you were a level two mage: you wouldn’t have this information normally.” I uttered as I looked into the farthest reaches of his consciousness.

“The lower level mages are assigned to the elders. I worked with Elder Matteo and attended all the meetings with him,” Duncan told us through gritted teeth. “The poor bastard could barely walk, and I had to carry him to the meetings on my back practically.”

“Why would the gods need appeasing?” I questioned as my hand tightened around his throat.

“I don’t know! They never covered that in the meetings!” the Holy Order member squeaked.

“He’s lying,” Morrigan stated as the soul stone began to glow blood red.

“Tell me why,” I commanded, and Duncan fought against me, but in the end, couldn’t break free.

“The gods want the weapon,” Duncan panted as he looked deeply into my eyes. “Some type of weird staff thing made up of seven pieces. Some rogue sorcerer guy came in and claimed he’d get it for them, but he hasn’t returned in a few months.”

“Tuzakeur,” Haruhi murmured as she came to stand at my shoulder, “He’s dead. We killed him.”

This was all new to me, it seemed that our three largest enemies: the Holy Order, the heavens, and Tuzakeur, were working together in the end. We’d eliminated the sorcerer, but it made me wonder why the heavens wanted the weapon we were actively searching for. What was so special about it? Even I didn’t know what type of weapon it became once all the pieces were reunited, but I would soon find out.

“Why were you out here?” I asked as I gestured to the corpses of his comrades. “You were searching for something, was it me or something else?”

“We were looking for the dungeon, then we were supposed to report back,” Duncan told me in a tight voice dripping with pain. “It’s believed to be where two of the pieces of the sacred item are, and we were sent to confirm that.”

“Is there anything else that you can think of that would help us?” Haruhi asked, and Duncan sobbed, since he knew his time was coming to an end and he clung desperately to it.

“Spare my life,” Duncan blubbered as he pleaded with his eyes. “I’ll be an asset to your army, please.”

“No,” I boomed as I let him drop to the ground once more, and he sobbed into the dirt. “You betrayed the Holy Order so easily, how do I know that you won’t do it again.”

Before the Holy Order member could speak again, I placed my hand out into the air over his head. Black energy swirled around my hand like a miniature thunderstorm, and I swiped down, my fingers tensed. I felt the air part as the orb of energy pushed down into the top of Duncan’s head. I momentarily considered sending him to the Underworld like the others, but decided to keep my word, and blinding white light flooded through his eyes and open mouth as his soul was sucked away into the spirit realm. I stepped out of the way as his heavy body fell forward and flopped onto the leaf littered ground.

Silence fell over the three of us, and I thought for a long moment about all the things that Duncan told us. The heavens and Holy Order were working together to fight me off. I shouldn’t have been surprised, they were two of my greatest enemies. I already knew that my father wanted to destroy all the mortals on earth, and this was just one of his underhanded ways of getting what he wanted. I assumed that he hadn’t told the Holy Order that was his goal or else they wouldn’t be helping him in the first place.

“What do we do now, Master?” Haruhi asked in a low voice as she clung to my arm. “Are we returning to camp?”

I turned and gripped the God Slayer in my hand. I sensed out the power of the second god near us and breathed in deeply. There was something oddly familiar to this god’s power, but I hadn’t recognized it yet. It was like an echo from my past, I could make out words but not the speaker, and I needed to know who it was inside of the dungeon.

I knew what had to be done: we needed those last two items before the Holy Order found them. We already had the other five, and soon, we would possess the holy item that both the heavens and the mages wanted. We needed to retrieve it tonight before anyone else could get their hands on it.

“We’re going to invade the dungeon,” I stated as I walked in the direction the beat of power came from. “We need to do it tonight.”

I guided my women through the darkness. I knew that both of them were tired, but they still had the energy to fight alongside me. I didn’t speak this entire time, and neither did my women as the heavy weight of what we were about to do hung over our shoulders.

As we moved, I tried my best to figure out who this god was, the presence was so familiar that it almost set me on edge. I was a powerful god who could destroy all in my path, but this deity’s essence was so familiar to me that it made my hair stand up at the back of my neck. Maybe it was another god like Euron? Another deity I would have once called a friend while in the heavens, but that couldn’t be right. This presence was hostile and bathed in a golden hue that I couldn’t place yet.

The forest was thick with trees and in the distance, I could hear the hooting of an owl, but other than that, it was completely silent on our trek up. I spent this time reflecting on my times in the heavens and who could be in this dungeon. The closer we walked, the more familiar the presence became to me. It was on the tip of my tongue, and I wracked my brain for the face I’d attempted to erase thousands of times.

The dungeon entrance was fairly easy to find. Like most others, it was pressed into the ground. Blackened wood served as an archway with ancient runes and symbols pressed into it. Two golden pillars stood outside of the entrance like the ones outside of my own and the Dama’s. Whoever was inside, the gods didn’t want to let out or let escape. I stood tall outside the archway, and my shadow stretched before me like a dark ghost. The feeling here was like watching a massive wave roll and rise above it, the moment of dread before it all came crashing down.

I looked into the dungeon beyond and immediately knew who was inside. His holy sigil was pressed into the blackened wood hundreds of times, a name that I’d known for most of my life and tried to burn from my memory. I gritted my teeth as I held onto the God Slayer tighter.

“What is it, Master?” Morrigan asked as she placed a pale hand on my arm.

“Master…” Haruhi breathed as her hazel eyes moved over the sigils. “Is this…?”

“Yes...” I whispered as I turned back to them and grinned. “Let’s go.”

The darkness inside swallowed us whole, and I guided Haruhi and Morrigan with my hands. I wasn’t sure what he’d throw at us, but I knew that as soon as I stepped foot inside, he would know who I was and why I was there.

The change within the dungeon was instantaneous. The temperature outside was warm, and a tab bit humid, but in here, the temperature dropped so quickly our breath came out in gasps of condensation. My women huddled together with me as the soft trickling water above our heads formed into ice and pointed down at us like knives. Haruhi’s teeth chattered as she hugged her arms to her chest, and the elven woman wrapped a thin arm around her for comfort.

I gritted my teeth as I narrowed my eyes on the tunnel ahead of us and summoned up the fire gods power that I’d taken earlier. I wrapped all of us in a large ball of warm air as we walked on, and they seemed to become more comfortable.

I could tell that something was wrong, he wasn’t fighting me with all of his power. His attempts were weak, but he still attempted to keep us, more specifically me, at bay. It wouldn’t work, I knew his powers through in through. I could picture his sneering face and the golden light that always seemed to surround him. That image filled my mind and built up my rage inside of me. I pushed on ahead and felt his essence in every inch of this place. I couldn’t wait to see his face and take his life, it gave me great pleasure to picture it in my mind as I guided my women closer to the nexus.

The archway into his nexus appeared before us, and I stood in the dark entrance for a moment and breathed in deeply. This was the moment I had waited thousands of years for. I’d thought it would come when I finally journeyed to the heavens, but fate was on my side this time. I could see his silhouette in the dim light, strung up similarly to the way Athar was. He’d been beaten, wounded and left to hang in his empty dungeon for the rest of eternity. I laughed to myself as I leaned against the archway, and his head lifted at the sound.

“Kazama…it’s you…just as I thought…” he whispered in a hoarse voice.

I could barely make out his face in the darkness, but that didn’t matter. His voice sounded as it always did, but without the cocky hint to it that he had in the heavens. Being sent down from his place in the gods realm had taken him down a few notches, and it satisfied me. I grinned widely as I stepped into the nexus and spread my arms wide in welcome.

“Hello, Otia,” I sneered as I closed in on him. “I haven’t seen you in ages, little brother.”

Chapter Seventeen

Haruhi gasped in realization, and Morrigan’s white eyebrows merely raised in surprise as we stepped through the archway together. The sage’s hazel eyes were wide as she scurried forward then took a step behind my back in fear. She had no reason to worry, my brother’s powers were strong, but they were not the kind that could do physical damage.

“Otia,” Haruhi whispered as she stared up into his face. “The god of honesty and truth…”

“Your brother?” Morrigan asked as she glanced over her shoulder at me.

I didn’t answer, only stared up into the face of the man who had betrayed me and had me cast out of the heavens so long ago. It gave me great joy to see him here, strung up and beaten within an inch of his life. It did make me wonder, why had Otia been cast out? He was used by the Holy Council to weed out those who lied, my younger brother was essentially a living and breathing truth seeker. That was his only use to the heavens, and I wondered when that usefulness had worn out.

I stared up into his worn face and remembered him as he once was. He was my parent’s favorite, the bouncing baby boy that was always bathed in a golden glow. His eyes were honey-colored and with a warmth that poured from the inside out. To my parents, he was everything good and kind that I wasn’t, and they favored him until the earth’s end. Even as the oldest son, I could never measure up to Otia, the bastard who took my place in the heavens and in everyone’s hearts.

Now, Otia was chained to the ceiling by long lengths of clinking metal. His legs hung in the open air and were fastened at the ankle to the floor by more metal links. His face was gaunt, and a gloomy blue aura replaced the golden glow. It was so satisfying to see him like this, and I felt laughter bubble up in my throat as his eyes opened, and he gazed down at me.

“Kazama…brother…” Otia whispered through cracked and dry lips as he leaned forward.

His chains rattled and shook as he attempted to look closer, but he grimaced in pain. I inclined my head to him, and I squinted up into his face.

“How dare you refer to me by that name,” I snarled as I gripped the God Slayer tightly in both hands. “You’re the one who had me thrown out of the heavens, you are no brother of mine.”

“Brother, please,” Otia choked out as tears spilled down his hollow cheeks. “Have mercy on me! Yes, I betrayed you but look upon me in my time of need with mercy and kindness like you have done for Athar and the Dama. You are here to kill me, that I know but please, look upon my face and see the reflection of you within it.”

I breathed in deeply and glared up at my little brother. Mercy and kindness? He must have forgotten who I was in our time apart. I spared few and killed many who stood in my way, and when I looked into his face, I saw nothing more than an obstacle. Mercy? He wanted sympathy from me? Had he forgotten what he’d done to me so long ago? I couldn’t look at him and see someone who deserved pity.

“You want me to spare you, Otia?” I scoffed as I looked deeply into his honey-colored eyes. “You want me to have mercy on you in your time of need? Where was your mercy, brother? Where was your pity when I was in front of the council? As I recall, you had none and sneered down at me from the council as I was dragged from the sanctum and thrown from the heavens. You don’t deserve the death I graciously gave to the Tichádáma and Athar, you’ve cared for no one but yourself. You don’t deserve what I gave to them, if anything, you deserve to suffer for the rest of eternity.”

“I didn’t know what I was doing, Kazama!” Otia screamed in pain as he launched himself forward in his chains. “I was under the influence of our father and thought what I was doing at the time was good and right for the god’s realm!”

“It doesn’t matter,” I shook my head as I looked away from his face toward the chains that held him in place. “You were a boy, not yet a man.”

“Then you will have mercy on me?” Otia asked in a hopeful voice, and I smirked as I worked through the plan in my head. “Please, release me and allow me to fight alongside you in the battle against the heavens. They wronged you as they did with me.”

“What happened?” Haruhi asked from over my shoulder, and Otia’s eyes swiveled to her. “Why were you cast from the heavens? Did you break one of the cardinal rules like Master, or was it like Athar? They threw you out for no reason? You’re the god of truth…you couldn’t be thrown out for one of the cardinal rules…”

My little brother took in the feline with his honey-colored eyes and then scrutinized Morrigan. His thoughts said something about me never changing my ways, but that wasn’t what mattered right now. The librarian was right in her assumption, Otia hadn’t been thrown out because he broke one of the cardinal rules. I already knew why the god was cast out, but I wanted him to say it for himself.

“Our father…” Otia breathed heavily as his golden eyes met mine. “He’s crazed and wants to kill all the mortals, especially humans. He views them as--”

“As vermin,” I stated as I cut him off, and my little brother nodded in agreement. “And you tried to stop him, maybe not stop him but you and the others were opposed to his plans.”

Otia nodded limply as he hung his head down, and the shadows of his jaw and cheekbones were thin and sharp against his taut flesh.

“Let me help you, Kazama,” my brother whispered as he raised his head and looked directly into my eyes. “Let me come along with you and fight against the heavens and those who follow after them, including the Holy Order. I could be an ally, we could help each other, please.”

His words were self-serving. He’d begged for my mercy, and when I denied him, he switched tactics. My brother may have been the god of truth and honesty, but he could still be deceptive toward me if he really wanted to. That’s exactly what he was doing now, he wanted to trick me into setting him free. He may have had sympathy for the mortals our father wanted to kill, but Otia still saw me as dirty and an abomination for associating and loving my women.

I would set him free but not in the way that he wanted. I wasn’t going to let Otia go, nor was I going to kill him and let him escape into the spirit realm as many others had.

“Please, brother,” Otia pressed on as tears welled up in his eyes. “Allow me this, let me exact revenge alongside you and your army…and your women.”

He pleaded with me, but I knew his true intentions were not to help me in the end at all. The last bit of his sentence was added on almost like an afterthought, and I knew he had no intent to protect my women or my people out on the battlefield. His promises were empty, and if this was how he wanted to play, then so were mine.

My plan was simple and deceiving him wouldn’t be hard, he was the one strung up by chains and at my mercy. I hated Otia just as much as I hated my father and mother still in the heavens. They’d scorned me, betrayed me and thrown me out of my rightful place. Otia’s backtracking words and pleas for help were empty and hollow, but I had to put on my own façade to make this believable.

“I’ll let you fight with us, brother,” I stated as I took one step toward him with the God Slayer raised. “As long as you swear to all the god’s in the heavens that you will stand beside us and fight with us.”

“I do,” Otia stated as he bowed his head.

“No,” I chuckled darkly as I shook my head. “I want you to make a holy pact that you’ll stand by us and fight with us.”

My voice was a deep growl as I spoke to him, and his eyes narrowed on my face. I was a lot stronger than I was the last time he’d seen me, and he felt my probing hands in his mind. I could read every thought, every memory, and every deception. Otia gritted his teeth and suppressed the powers that pulled him back from the inside out.

“I swear, by the powers given to me by birth in the heavens and those things holy that I will stand by you and protect your women with all of my might and strength,” Otia gasped as sweat dripped down from his hairline to his cheeks and he blinked his golden eyes. “There, happy? Now let me down.”

I glanced over at Morrigan, not at her specifically but at her left hand where the soul stone glowed red hot. The elven woman hadn’t noticed it yet, but she would once the metal encasing it heated to the point of burning her cool flesh. My brother, the god of truth and honesty, had finally learned how to lie. And were I any other god, I may have even been convinced.

I knew what I wanted to do with him and how I would control him. He’d promised his life to me even if he were lying, and I’d make sure that he went through with his word.

I flipped the God Slayer in my hand and felt my dark power fluctuate through it. The haft thrummed under my hands as I pushed all of my energy into it. I kept my eyes on Otia while I concentrated then slashed out with the blades. There was a loud clatter as all four of the chains broke at once as four orbs of black energy smashed into them.

Otia dropped to the floor with his head down as he breathed in hard. He was thin, a lot thinner than I remembered, but it didn’t seem that he’d been in this dungeon for very long at all. The place wasn’t large or thought out like my own or many other deities. It also looked like barely any people had attempted to pillage the dungeon, if any at all. Maybe it was before the dungeon was so close to Galencia and the Holy Order were unbothered by the presence of gods nearby.

I let go of the God Slayer with my right hand and slammed it out with tensed fingers. Otia froze, and I forced him stiffly to his feet. His honey-colored eyes glared at me as he set his jaw, and I felt laughter bubble up in the pit of my belly.

“Master, what are you doing?” Haruhi shouted as she grabbed onto my arm. “He promised to help us!”

“He lied,” Morrigan stated in her emotionless voice as she held out the glowing soul stone for the sage to see.

“H-he can’t! Can he?” the librarian asked as she looked up into my face with wide, hazel eyes. “He’s the god of honesty, he can’t tell lies.”

“How’d you do it, Otia?” I questioned as I stepped closer to my younger brother. “You tricked your true nature somehow, and you thought I wouldn’t be able to tell.”

“Fuck you, Kazama,” Otia spat out through clenched teeth. “Fuck you and your band of whores. Your women will never be able to enter into the heavens as they are now.”

My eyes narrowed on his face as I drank in his appearance. He looked nothing like the brother I remembered and in a way, it pleased me. Otia was thin and skeletal just like Athar, but my brother’s body wasn’t as scarred as the other god’s. I was more intrigued by what he’d said than the way he looked and I tilted my head at him as I suppressed the anger growing in my belly.

The soul stone hadn’t glowed, so what he said was true: My women couldn’t travel to the heavens in their mortal forms.

I didn’t know how he knew this fact, but I did know that he wouldn’t tell me if I asked.

There was one way to find out, though.

I grinned wickedly as I dove into his mind. I searched into the deepest reaches of his subconscious, he attempted to pull away from me but I pushed deeper into his brain.

When I found what I was looking for, I laughed coldly. It was true, my women couldn’t enter into the heavens as they were now but there was an elegant work around. I’d seen it within his mind, coming from the mouth of my cursed father, and it made me giddy. My women couldn’t enter through the sanctum in their mortal bodies but there was one sure way to bring them along with me. It was simple and one of the things my women had asked for when first meeting me.

I would have to implant my seed into my fertile women and create a holy child within them. The baby, once inside of my minion’s body, would transfer power and allow them to enter into the heavens as if they were gods themselves. All of my minions had asked for children in the beginning, and now I would give all of them what they wanted.

I pulled away from Otia’s mind and held the God Slayer tightly in one hand. I wasn’t going to kill him, no, but I was going to use him to my own devices whether he liked it or not. He’d given me the information I needed, and he was no longer useful to me.

“What are you going to do then? Kill me? Then do it, I’m not scared of you, I’ve never been scared of you, you dirty mortal-lover!” my little brother shouted, but I remained calm on the outside as I tightened my hand in the air.

“Silence,” I growled, and Otia took a gasp for air as he clawed at his neck.

Otia’s voice stopped as my power closed off his throat. The god choked for air, and his face turned a shade of bright red. My hands turned into claws in the air as I imagined my hand wrapping around his windpipe. I clenched my fingers and ripped my hand backward. The meat of his throat split with a loud wet squelch and a long strip of flesh ripped free and fell to the floor. I strode forward and glared down at his removed larynx and squashed the useless organ under my heel.

I looked deeply into my brother’s eyes as slammed the God Slayer down into the floor and let go of it. The weapon stood freely, and I pulled my hand away from it as I summoned up the power of the regeneration god. I placed both hands out in front of me as Otia attempted to scream, but without his larynx, he couldn’t make a sound.

I closed my eyes and breathed in deeply as I pulled both my arms backward. I listened to the sounds of breaking bones and tearing flesh as if it were a symphony. These were the only sounds that came from Otia, not from his mouth but from him being relieved of his arms. I slammed my eyes open as scarlet blood poured from the place where his extremities used to be.

Otia’s body writhed with pain as his wide, golden eyes met mine. The power of the regeneration god flooded up my arm into my outstretched hands, and I lay them upon the stumps gushing blood. The wounds immediately healed over, and I placed a single hand over Otia’s destroyed throat. The wounds healed and rippled with scar tissue before my eyes, and I couldn’t help but smirk at my little brother.

“Call my women whores again, Otia,” I cackled as I came even closer to him. “That’s right, you don’t have the ability to speak anymore.”

My two minions were absolutely silent as I stepped behind Otia and forced him forward toward them. When he stood in front of them, I forced him to his knees and pushed his head down in a deep, respectful bow. I placed my hand flat against his bare back and breathed in deeply. I felt the rise and fall of his power within him like waves, and finally, when it reached my hand, I ripped it free.

I held the gilded sphere in my hand and stared down at it as Otia slumped forward in pain. I smiled down at him as he took belabored breaths, he’d become what he despised the most. Without his power within his body, he was no longer a god and therefore, nothing more than a mortal, and I would place his useless body among the frontlines of our attack once it came.

I stepped around his useless, empty shell and moved toward my women with the orb still in my hand. I knew exactly what I wanted to do with his power and how I would use it to my aid. I cupped the golden orb in my hand and split it in two. I stood in front of my minions and brought the orbs close to their bodies. I waited and watched, then suddenly the one I offered to Haruhi shot from my hands and made a beeline for her waist.

I nodded knowingly as the halved orb split once more and settled into the sage’s revolvers. Haruhi blinked in surprise as she unholstered one and examined its surface. At first, it looked as if nothing had changed, but then I saw it. The flint was gone, and so was the pan for the black powder. The librarian blinked once then looked at me confused, but I sensed the difference.

“Fire at will,” I stated as I stepped out of her way and gestured toward the open space around us.

Haruhi lifted the gun, closed one eye, and concentrated on one of the hanging lengths of chain. She pulled the trigger and just as I suspected, a golden bullet whizzed from the barrel and hit its target perfectly. One of the chain links exploded, and the length dropped to the floor with clinking sounds.

“Again,” I stated, and Haruhi nodded as she aimed again.

This time she fired off two shots, and two more gilt bullets flew from the barrel. The first bullet hit the chain, and the length dropped to the floor and the second hit higher up.

“It no longer needs flint or powder,” I smiled down at her as she looked awestruck. “No more making bullets either.”

“Really?” Haruhi gasped as she turned the pistols over in her hands. “That’s amazing! All from Otia’s power?”

“Yes, you’ll never have to reload bullets, black powder, or flint again.” I smiled as I ruffled her hair.

I turned back to Morrigan, and this time, one smaller orb rose from the larger sphere I cupped into my hand. The orb shot through the air and absorbed into the bow the elf carried on her back. The surface glowed for a second then returned to normal. We didn’t have to test the bow out, it would simply make the magical effects of the elven bow stronger than ever.

It was set in stone now, I would have to impregnate them when they were fertile before we entered through the sanctum. The action wouldn’t be a problem, since I knew that my children were a dream for all of my women, but the logistics posed more problems afterward. I would have to find a way to protect them and my unborn children at the same time. The blessed weapons would help, but I had to be sure that they would survive the upcoming battle. My minions were the most precious things to me in my life, and I had to make sure that they lived on alongside me.

“How will we bring him along with us?” Morrigan asked as she looked over to Otia’s broken body, and my brother glared back. “We can’t force him to walk along with us, especially if you leave, Master, he may try to run away.”

I thought about it for a minute and concluded that what Morrigan said was true. I couldn’t force Otia along with them if I went to aid my other minion’s, but Haruhi spoke before I could.

“Oh, here!” the sage cried as she bent down slightly, lifted her skirt and revealed a thick belt on her thigh.

It held the spare bullets she used for the revolvers, but she didn’t need them anymore with the augmentation to the weapons. The librarian slipped it off and hurried over to where Otia still knelt. Haruhi tied the thick leather belt around Otia’s neck, and my brother grunted loudly in response as he tried to evade her hands. The sage lashed it around his neck then reached for the hanging strap of her pack. The sage hooked the strap around the belt like a leash and tugged on it until Otia slowly rose to his feet.

Haruhi dragged my helpless brother over to our group, and he glared at me with eyes filled with hate. He deserved this, and I would make sure that he died a bloody and painful death as a mortal for all the things he’d put me through. He was the sole reason I was thrown from the heavens, and this was a punishment befitting him.

With Otia taken care of, there was only one thing left to do. The sacred items were hidden here somewhere, the last two that would create the holy weapon that the Holy Order and the heavens wanted. We had all the pieces in our hands, and once we had these last ones, we’d have the coveted weapon. I would use it against the heavens and the Holy Order and then destroy them both.

Otia’s treasure was easy to find, he didn’t have much, which made it clearer that he hadn’t been in the dungeon for very long. In fact, there were only two tiny chests hidden in a far corner of the room, almost like the gods had placed them here for safekeeping. I knelt beside one with Morrigan on the other side, and we flipped them open at the same time. Within were two pieces of metal that glinted in the dim light. I could tell from the detail that they were forged by the gods, and the jewels pressed into the metal were not of this earth.

The pieces that we lifted out looked like attachments to the staff Heijing had given us, but we couldn’t be certain yet. Each piece had massive curved blades that glinted and flashed as we examined them. I could feel the thrum of god’s magic behind them and knew that they would aid us in the fight against our enemies. I wondered what type of damage the weapon could do once all of them came together, but I would have to wait to find out.

Morrigan stood with the item in her hands and offered it to me. I placed both of them in my void pocket to give to Rana because the fox held all the other pieces. I felt their added weight for a moment in the pocket then it was gone as I turned and listened to a far off noise. Like before, my other minions didn’t hear it, but this time, I was for sure that it was Rana’s voice calling out to me. It was perfect timing, but from the fox’s voice, she sounded frightened and in need of my help.

“I must go,” I stated to my minions, and they nodded solemnly.

“What should we do?” Haruhi asked worriedly.

“Stash Otia’s powerless body in the tunnels, sneak back into the city in your disguises, and go to the docks,” I instructed them as I prepared for the journey across time and space to my other minions. “When you see the Tamarisch and Tintagal battleships on the horizon, I want you and Morrigan to take out as many people of Galencia that you can before suspicion arises. Wait for the army, and when they’re gathered here, I will return with the others. Is that understood?”

“Yes, Master,” Morrigan uttered as she bowed her head.

“Yes, we’ll do as you ask,” Haruhi nodded as she took my hands in hers. “Please be safe, Master.”

“I will, I promise,” I smiled as I stroked both of their cheeks and they leaned into my touch. “Be safe, I would say watch out for Otia, but it doesn’t matter, he’s mortal now and can’t do anything.”

I laughed in my brother’s face, and all he could do was glare back. I turned away from them, closed my eyes, and breathed in deeply through my nostrils. I felt my essence leave my avatar and a shadow slave step into the place I left behind. I traveled through time and space to reach my other minions, and they passed through my fingers like tiny grains of sand. Before long, I felt the shadow slave my women named bob step out of the way for my massive presence, and I settled into the flesh of my second avatar.

When I opened my eyes, the sky above was gray and clouded over with thunderclouds. Violent wind whipped my hair around and rattled the bare, dead tree branches overhead. I stood in front of all of my women with the God Slayer drawn, and the three blades glinted in the dim light.

Sprawled ahead of us was a massive fortress with blood-red flags whipping overhead with a yellow eye emblazoned on the fabric. In the distance, I could make out the shapes of creatures waiting outside with their weapons drawn. This was the place that Tuzakeur hid Rana’s family, and we were about to enter inside and rescue them.

“Master?” the redhead called worriedly. “Are you there? Please, we need you.”

I turned my head and locked eyes with the fox. Relief washed over her features, and she grabbed onto me in a tight embrace.

“Thank the gods,” Rana whispered into my chest. “There’s too many for us even with Heijing.”

I glanced over the fox’s shoulder and saw that the Qianlong was already in her dragon form. Her icy blue eyes were trained on the stronghold and shifted to take in all the enemies waiting outside. I let my arms drop from around the fox, but left a firm hand on her shoulder as I looked deeply into her anxious eyes.

“Rana,” I stated in a firm, booming voice. “Let’s go get your family back.”

Chapter Eighteen

Thunder roared across the sky as I gripped the God Slayer in my hand. Tuzakeur’s fortress towered above us, and I felt the beating hearts of not only Rana’s family within but also the beasts that waited for us. There weren’t many mercenaries inside, but they were highly trained and ready for battle at any second. The few creatures that lumbered outside of the fortress were massive, green creatures, and as we moved closer, I could see that they were heavily armored orcs.

I turned and looked into the faces of my minions. Their eyes showed me no fear, and the fox’s burned with determination. Heijing’s taloned claws beat at the ground as she anxiously waited to take flight. The Akalong blood that flowed through Heijing’s veins burned and boiled for the brewing fight. Her icy blue eyes were sharp and shining as her massive maw opened and closed with puffs of black smoke.

I felt the need within her just as I felt it in my own body. We’d been on this journey to find any clues as to where Rana’s family was hidden, and here we were, at the doorstep of the fortress that held them. We’d slaughtered the sorcerer, and now it was our turn to find the prize we’d been searching after for months.

Annalise held both Bloodscale and the unnamed sword in offensive positions in front of her body as her chocolate brown eyes counted each of the orcs. Rana held the Eye of Alipsis in both hands, a single one of her elven daggers clenched between her sharp teeth. Carmedy placed her hands on her belt as she loosely held the slingshot in one palm. Two bundles hung on strings from the belt and dark purple smoke curled from inside as her emerald eyes met mine. The purple smoke curled at our feet then rose up around us, obscuring us entirely from view.

I grinned down at Carmedy, and she nodded firmly as she gripped the slingshot in one hand then pulled an already prepared bundle from her belt. The feline loaded the pouch into the cradle and drew the strap back as she took aim at the massive wooden doors of the fortress.

“This is for Rana!” Carmedy screamed as her lips curled against her pointed teeth.

The alchemist let the bundle fly, and it whizzed through the air in a perfect arch then hit the middle of the door perfectly. My eyes widened as scarlet smoke exploded up from the spot where the bundle smacked, and a form rose from the haze. Two snake-like yellow eyes opened, and a massive jaw opened with rows of pointed teeth showing themselves.

“Is that what I think it is…?” Rana gasped as she looked to the feline and Carmedy rocked back on her heels, satisfied.

“Haruhi gave me this really cool alchemy book with new types of potions I could use, this one is called ‘Spirit Summoning,’ pretty cool, right?” the alchemist giggled as she leaned her head back and looked into Heijing’s eyes. “You know who that is, right?”

“Guoshe…that’s my mother.” The Qianlong answered in a booming voice as she kept her eyes on the very real looking dragon as it lashed out at the orcs that dared to come closer.

The dragon unfurled itself as the smoke around it solidified and molded itself into the massive length of her golden and red body. This dragon was much larger than Heijing, at least three times her size at her full maturity. Her scales were the size of my palm or larger, and the yellow eyes that stared out of its massive skull were filled with hatred. The flowing crest around her head was a deep red and bright yellow at the tips as the dragon turned her head and roared down at the orcs. The dragon’s maw snapped out at orcs left and right as blood-red fire spilled from between its teeth. This was the Akalong rage I’d read and heard so much about from Haruhi and Heijing.

Guoshe was beautiful and terrifying as she whipped around the outside of the fortress. Her long, elegant body whipped out behind her as she climbed up the walls of the stronghold and tore some of the bricks down as she roared at the blackened sky.

“Just wait!” Carmedy cackled with laughter as she raced ahead of us and grabbed for another bundle.

The alchemist moved ahead of us, ducked behind one of the bushes and aimed at a large group of huddled orcs. Carmedy let the bundle fly through the air, and it landed directly in the middle of the group of creatures. This time the smoke that exploded upward was a deep cerulean, and I didn’t have to guess what was about to emerge from the cloud.

The head that rose from the smoke was a pure alabaster, and the eyes pressed into the enormous skull were the same color as Heijing’s. This dragon was even larger than Guoshe and Heijing combined, and I assumed that was because it was a male. They may not have been real or even alive, but from the way they moved and attacked the orcs in tandem, it looked as if they were. I was amazed by Carmedy’s skills and couldn’t tear my eyes away from the conjured dragons.

When I glanced back at Heijing, her icy blue eyes were sharp and glazed over as she watched the illusions of her parents. She’d told us that the last time she’d seen them was the day that the gods attacked their sanctuary. The Qianlong had been the one to find her parents dead bodies holding each other in the palace and seeing them again brought tears to her eyes. I knew this moment must have been painful for her, but in a way, a relief. Her parents were released into the spirit realm and brought back in this very moment to aid us.

Heijing was the first to break from our group as her talons beat against the hard ground, and she launched herself into the sky. I watched her whipping movement through the air for a moment, then settled my gaze onto the fortress ahead. Guoshe and Anteng had taken out at least ten of the orcs by themselves and body parts fell from their massive jaws as they continued the onslaught.

I gripped the God Slayer tightly in my hands then pointed the blades forward. We all took off at once toward Tuzakeur’s stronghold. The sorcerer may have been dead, but his mercenaries certainly were not as we collided with them. Four orcs stood in our way, but before I could even lift the God Slayer, a loud shout rose from behind me.

“Annalise, now!” Rana’s voice cried out.

Over my shoulder, Annalise ran out in front of the redhead, smashed her two swords down into the dirt, and then knit her fingers together.

Rana’s boots slammed against the ground then she lifted her right foot into the high queens knit fingers. Annalise brought her hands up with all of her strength and launched the fox into the sky. Rana tucked her body into a ball, flipped through the air and at the last second unfurled herself.

The fox screamed with her fangs exposed as she brought the blade of the massive claymore down on the shoulder of one of the orcs. The blade cut through the creature like a hot knife through a slab of butter, nearly slicing the orc in two. The beast didn’t have time to scream as Rana pulled the sword out and away and kicked his corpse aside.

In quick succession, Annalise ripped up her swords and ran straight at one of the largest orcs. The high queen flipped the two blades into the air and distracted the beast. The orc’s eyes watched the two blades flip and glint as Annalise snatched them out of the air and lunged forward. Both swords entered into the orc’s chest and out the back with loud squelching noises.

Carmedy loaded her slingshot for the third time and aimed at the third orc. The alchemist closed one eye, stuck her tongue out of the corner of her mouth and let the tiny bundle fly. The bundle hit the middle of the orc’s chest, and in one second the orc was there, and in the next, he was nothing more than a smudge of blood and gore on the charred ground. The feline cackled madly as she raced off into the fray with her slingshot aimed at another group of orcs.

There was only one remaining, and it was my turn to show off my powers. The orc faced off with me as his club feet pounded the ground. The beast took off toward me, and with a wave of my hand, he was lifted from the ground. The dirt below his feet began to crumble and roil with the life of an unseen beast. Tree roots exploded up from the ground and created something like a massive mouth. Sticks and branches pointed outward as the orc hung in the air.

The beast roared and screamed to be released as the massive maw made from roots snapped open and closed hungrily. I dangled the orc over the mouth and lowered him closer to us, and in between the wooden teeth, boiling orange magma exploded to life from the lava god’s power. The orc screamed even louder, and his meaty hands tore through the air in search of any purchase, but found none. As effortlessly as I snatched him up, I let him drop.

The ligneous mouth snapped closed madly, as if trying to get a bite of the delicious orc meat and finally closed around the beast’s feet. I watched with a wicked grin as the conjured mouth tore the orc to bits, and the pieces dropped down into the bubbling magma with soft hisses. I swiped my hand up through the air, and the mouth exploded upward and formed into the colossal basilisk made from tree roots I’d used against the Tintagal army long ago. The beasts ripped up from the ground and slithered forward toward the remaining orcs.

I made way through the fighting, the green corpses of collapsed orcs lay all over the ground as my minions and our creatures fought hard against our enemies. I was proud of my minions, they called out to because they thought they needed my help in this fight, but in fact, they were practiced warriors at this point and could handle almost anything thrown at them. I’d trained them well, and it made my chest swell with pride. I would even wager that they could’ve taken on the fortress by themselves, but I knew they still needed me, they would always need me.

My women followed after me as I climbed the steps to the enormous wooden door. A charred hole was burned through the wood where Carmedy had summoned up Guoshe, and I stepped right through it. My minions stepped in, and Rana walked shoulder to shoulder with me. The Eye of Alipsis transformed in her hand back into a necklace, and she held the sapphire up in front of her face as she guided us through the fortress.

I glanced over my shoulder and looked out of the hole in the door right as Heijing came into view. I stopped for a second as my minions raced past me and just watched the scene unfold. The Qianlong’s dragon form was flanked on both sides by the illusions of her parents. Her icy blue eyes were wide and frightened, but the other two dragons showed no malice toward her in any way. In an instant, I grabbed onto Carmedy’s wrist as she moved past me and slowed her to a stop.

“Tell me about this spirit-summoning, Carmedy,” I commanded as I watched Heijing bow her head to the larger dragons. “Are those really her parents or just conjurings?”

“I’m not sure,” Carmedy whispered as she shook her head and kept her wide emerald eyes on the three dragons. “The book Haruhi gave me didn’t say anything about it, and I didn’t think I’d be capable of that type of magic. Maybe Morrigan, but not me, I’m just an alchemist, I don’t dabble in the spirit stuff.”

The air glittered around the Akalong’s and Qianlong’s forms, and I could almost see their human forms hidden inside. What Carmedy said was true, the alchemist had no prior practice in summoning spirits, but they were Heijing’s parents somehow. They’d passed over the ethereal plane and into our world even for just a moment. I wasn’t sure if Heijing had realized it, the Qianlong seemed to still think these two dragons were nothing more than conjured illusions made from colored smoke.

Both Guoshe and Anteng spoke to Heijing, but their words were in a language that I couldn’t understand. The dragon’s icy blue eyes closed for a moment, and I could have sworn I saw a tear drip from the corner of her eye as her body transformed. Heijing’s human form tripped forward then hung its head back to look up into the faces of her dead parents. She didn’t need to be told, she already knew that these were the spirits of her parents.

Heijing lay a hand flat against her father and her mother’s flanks as she whispered words that I couldn’t hear to them. I didn’t need to hear, I already understood as both Guoshe and Anteng’s heads lowered and rubbed against their only daughter affectionately. This was their final goodbye, the goodbye they were never able to have when the gods attacked.

Heijing’s tiny body was wracked with sobs as she stroked the faces of her parents, and each dragon closed their eyes tightly as they savored the moment. I didn’t want to intrude on their private moment, but I couldn’t tear my eyes away. Heijing was so strong and stoic on the outside, but this was the part of her that she kept hidden from everyone else. She’d been so young when her parents were taken away from her, and this entire time, she hadn’t been able to let go of all the pain inside of her until now.

Carmedy had unknowingly given her this moment, the goodbye with her beloved parents that died hundreds of years ago for no reason other than that the gods wanted them dead. Anteng finally lifted his head and tore himself away from his daughter’s embrace. Guoshe followed after, and both dragons looked down at their daughter with saddened eyes. It was time for them to leave, and they wanted to savor this moment for a bit longer. Heijing gave me closure with Isolda and in a way, Carmedy had given the Qianlong the same thing with her parents, and it made my heart swell.

My women waited for me at the end of the hall as Guoshe and Anteng’s bodies began to fade from view. Heijing raised her head, and her icy blue eyes burned with a new fury that I’d never seen before. With her deceased parents returned to the spirit realm, the Qianlong stepped through the hole in the door and came to stand directly in front of me. Her heated eyes burned into mine for a moment before her plump lips opened to speak.

“Family is the only thing that lasts in this world and the spirit realm beyond,” the Qianlong spoke in a steady voice as her icy blue eyes found Rana’s. “Your family is precious, let us continue on to them and destroy all those in our path.”

Heijing’s eyes met mine pointedly as if there was something else she wished to say, but her lips closed into a hard line. The Qianlong slipped her tiny hand into mine, and only then did I feel it tremor with emotion. We moved on together through the dirty halls of Tuzakuer’s fortress with Rana guiding us from the front. Most of the halls were empty, and those that weren’t had more orcs guarding them, and we took them out quickly.

I felt the beat of Rana’s family’s hearts and the rush of their blood through their veins. Though they were captured, they were still in good health and very much alive, which gave me a bit of relief. We’d be able to rescue all of them and put the redhead’s worries at rest finally. This was the end to a long journey, Rana had been searching for them for so long, and it made me glad that I was able to do this one thing for her.

We came around a corner, and the massive oak door came into view. It spanned from ceiling to floor with metal bolts holding it into place. No guards stood outside this door, but I felt the pulse of another, foreign heart, and I gripped the God Slayer tightly in my hands. I moved to the front of our group and slammed my right hand out. I ripped my hand back, and both of the huge doors slammed open to reveal something like a great hall.

I held up a hand for my women to wait and stepped inside without them. The room was dim, and most of the high windows were covered with thick tapestries. What little light filtered in created large dust motes that swirled as I walked through them. I could make out Rana’s family clearly on a raised dais within a large cage. A woman with a striking resemblance to the redhead held all the smaller children to her chest while five adolescent fox-boys stood around her like a wall of protection. Their blues eyes stabbed into me but quickly moved away as they realized I was there to save them.

The cage and Rana’s family wasn’t what caught my attention, but rather the colossal beast that stood in front of the cage. The creature stood in front of the cage filled with cowering fox-people, and its wholly black eyes met mine. It looked to be once human but not anymore, its flesh was rotted blacks and blues with bulbous veins racing underneath. If I had to guess, I would’ve thought it was a corpse come back to life but that couldn’t be true, this thing was very much alive. The man was huge, towering above me at over eight-feet and its arms bulged with meaty muscles as it stepped closer to me and sniffed at the air.

He wore very little armor but what he did have came up over his shoulders in vicious spikes. The man held no weapon, but from the size of his closed fists, I knew he didn’t need one.

“Momma!” Rana’s voice rang out behind me, but I didn’t turn to look.

“Rana?” a hoarse feminine voice called as the fox-woman in the cage stepped forward and wrapped her paws around the bars of the cage. “Look, babies, it’s your big sister come to save us!”

I didn’t let all of this distract me as I kept my eyes on the rotted man in front of me. I wished for a moment that Haruhi was with us so she could tell me what type of creature this was, but I didn’t have to wait for an answer. I looked over his flesh once more and saw the runes and arcane symbols branded there. He was once a necromancer, that much I could tell, but it seemed that the dark power he dabbled in had taken control of his body. He was no longer human, but he also wasn’t dead, he was something stuck in between life and death. But he needn’t worry, I would send him into the depths of the Underworld soon.

The cursed necromancer lumbered forward, and I gripped the God Slayer in my hand. I pushed all of my dark power into the haft of the polearm, and it thrummed under my hand excitedly. I didn’t hesitate or move out of the way, we were so close to our goal, and I wasn’t going to let this half-life stand in our way for a second.

I lunged forward as an orb of my power appeared between all three blades of the God Slayer. The sphere grew in size, and I put all of my strength behind the weapon. The blades sunk into the flesh of the necromancer’s belly and the black orb absorbed into the bloody meat. The man gasped for breath then bellowed angrily as he grabbed for me, but I stepped away. The blades of the God Slayer pulled out of his stomach, and blackened blood fell to the stone at our feet.

The necromancer swung one of his closed fists at me, and I ducked underneath it as my eyes settled in on my next target. I jabbed out with the God Slayer once more and slammed the blades into his exposed ribcage. The man screamed and swiped a hand at me, but I was gone in a flash. I let go of the God Slayer, and it floated in the air freely as the necromancer turned and searched for me. My boots pounded against the polished floor as I advanced on his turned back. I launched myself into the air and landed squarely on his shoulders.

The necromancer thrashed below me, but I held on tightly as my hands were consumed with black energy. I placed my hands around his thick neck, them braced myself. A sound like tearing fabric reached my ears as the tendons in his neck stretched and began to rip. I pushed all of my strength into my arms, gritted my teeth, and then tore my arms up and back. The man’s head came cleanly off and dripped blackened blood from my hands as his massive body began to sway on its feet.

I jumped before the body could fall and when it did, it slammed so hard against the floor that the entire room shook. The head in my hands was still alive and gnashed its teeth at me as if it could still do some damage. My dark power washed over it in waves, and I placed my hands into position. With one hand on the necromancer’s lower jaw and one in the middle of its forehead, I tore them both in opposite directions.

The monster's skull cracked, then jaggedly split, and its black, jellied brain plopped to the floor. I stared at it for a second as I let the pieces of its skull clatter to the ground. I brought up my boot and smashed it down on the brain. I felt the life leave it finally and I breathed in its dark powers, stealing them for my own.

My women rushed into the room with Rana in the lead. Her sky-blue eyes were wide and full of happiness as she ran straight to the cage. The redhead reached in through the cage bars and wrapped her arms around each family member until she got to her mother. Rana’s eyes filled with tears, and she fought back the sobs but couldn’t hold it in any longer as she wrapped her arms around her mother.

“Momma! I found you! I finally found you!” Rana sobbed as I came to stand at her shoulder and looked for the locking mechanism.

“Rana! My sweet girl!” the redhead’s mother soothed as she reached through the bars and stroked Rana’s unruly curls. “You did it, I never doubted you for a second, but you did it.”

I found the lock and placed a hand on Rana’s shoulder. The redhead stepped back as I placed a hand over the lock and forced my dark power into it. The lock cracked then crumbled into dust before our eyes. I grabbed the cage door, swung it open and gestured for Rana’s family. All of them poured out and tackled the fox to the ground. There were thirteen of them in total, and I stood back for a moment and just watched them. I felt joy wash over me as the rest of my minions crowded around me.

We’d witnessed not only one reunion between family members, but two. I looked over the heads of my minions and found Heijing in the crowd. The tiny Qianlong held her hands inside her sleeves as she watched Rana reunite with her family. This was a sad moment for the dragon, she’d seen her parents, but she could never have a moment like this. Guoshe and Anteng were gone forever and couldn’t be saved or brought back.

Heijing looked at me sidelong and gave me a small smile and nod to let me know that she would be alright. I brought my hand around Annalise and offered it to the Qianlong. The dragon glanced at it briefly, then slipped her tiny hand into mine. I gave her a comforting squeeze, but Heijing didn’t let go as I expected her to.

I was glad to have been able to do this for Rana, and after she’d finished hugging and kissing each of her family members, she brought all of them over to me.

“Alright, it’s okay if you don’t remember all of them because hell, there’s thirteen of these brats to name off.” The redhead giggled.

“Rana! Watch your language!” The redhead’s mother chastised good-naturedly as she hugged on her eldest daughter.

“Ah, ma!” Rana chuckled heartily as she wrapped her arms around her mom. “Okay, Master, starting from oldest to youngest we have: Me, Ronaldo, Roberto, Francis, Freia, Melanie, Marris--”

Rana went on to name off the rest of her siblings, and at least two of them shared names that started with the first letter. I nodded and smiled to each of them as I memorized their names. Finally, Rana gestured to her mother, and the older woman blushed and bowed her head to me.

“And this is Semune, the one and the only! The matriarch of our family and best mom around the whole damn town!” the redhead giggled as she took her mom’s hand and offered it to me.

I smiled widely and bowed my head to Semune as I took her hand in mine and laid a soft kiss to the back of it. I rose to my full height and grinned down at the tiny fox-woman.

“It is wonderful to meet you, I am Master,” I said in a gentle tone and Semune grinned back.

“Yes, yes, you’re the one my daughter is going to marry!” Semune cackled as she took my arm in hers. “I knew who you were from the moment you stepped foot in this place, you’re my future son-in-law and father of my grandchildren!”

I glanced over at Rana, and her plump cheeks were red with embarrassment, but what the fox didn’t know was that’s exactly what I intended to do once we were alone tonight. Rana’s lithe body was currently fertile, so she would be the first of my minions to receive and carry my holy seed within her.

Chapter Nineteen

I settled my women into a small inn in the nearest town and Rana’s family scurried off to bed after long goodnights and tight embraces. I was glad we found them and were able to defeat Tuzakuer’s mercenaries, but I had other things on my mind at this moment.

“I’m so happy we found your family!” Carmedy cried as she grabbed onto the redhead’s arm.

“Me too, it’s good to meet all of them finally.” Annalise smiled, then yawned loudly.

I took this as my opportunity to get the fox alone and turned to her slowly. Her baby blue eyes met mine, and I felt the burning desire within them.

She wanted me just as much as I wanted her.

“Rana, may I speak to you privately?” I questioned and the fox nodded softly as I turned to my other women. “Go on up to bed and rest.”

“Sure! Night Master! Night Rana!” Carmedy grinned as she waved a paw to us and climbed the stairs.

“Goodnight, rest well.” Annalise nodded as she followed after Carmedy.

Heijing was the last to turn and look me in the eyes, and then her gaze shifted to the redhead. The Qianlong’s thoughts were muddled and unreadable at this moment, but then the woman bowed low to us, and her hair shifted slightly.

“Goodnight, may the stars bless you this evening.” the dragon muttered then turned toward the stairs and followed after the others.

I led Rana to our rooms, and we stood in the darkness for a moment before she turned to look directly in my eyes. The room I rented was warm and humid from the open windows and the moonlight filtered in through the gauzy curtains.

I could feel it within her, Rana was fertile and ready. None of my other minions bodies were able to receive a child yet but I could feel it within the fox, her womb was sprouting with life, and I would be the one to plant the child within her.

“Rana, my love,” I started as I leaned forward and stroked her reddened cheeks. “There’s something I have to tell you.”

“What is it, Master?” the fox asked as she leaned into my touch and pressed soft kisses into the palm of my hand.

“This is something very important,” I stated as I intertwined my fingers with hers. “But I have to ask you one question that will change the rest of our lives.”

“Of course, whatever it is, I’ll do it.” Rana laughed, and a wide grin spread across her lips as she leaned closer to me. “I’ll do anything you ask of me, Master, anything you need or want, it’s yours.”

“Will you be the first minion to accept my seed into your fertile womb?” I questioned, and the redhead’s baby-blue eyes widened in surprise. “Will you carry my child within you and allow me to bless the gifts of godhood upon your body?”

Rana’s mouth dropped open, and she stared at me in surprise for a few passing seconds as she processed the words I’d just spoken. This would be an arduous task, we were on the brink of a war against unfathomable enemies, and Rana would have fight both of those groups off while carrying my child, but there was no other way for her and her sisters to enter into the heavens without my holy seed.

Rana shook her head, her expression falling to that of disbelief, and for a second, my heart fell in disappointment, but her words stopped me at once.

“There’s nothing I want more than to be your wife and give you children, Master,” the fox whispered. “Yes, I will gladly be the first.”

In one swift motion, I gripped Rana in my arms and pressed hot kisses to her neck. The redhead threw back her head and laughed happily as I crossed the room and tossed the fox onto the bed.

Her black-tipped tail wagged excitedly behind her as I began to strip away my armor in front of her. My penis throbbed against its confines as one of Rana’s sleeves slipped down and exposed her bare shoulder and the fleshy tops of her pale breasts. The fox’s paws worked feverishly at the bindings of her top, and it opened slowly to expose her pink, hardened nipples. I fell on her and took one of them into my mouth, and airy gasps escaped her plump lips as I encircled the nipple with my wet tongue.

Rana threw her head back and moaned into the moonlight shifting in through the window, and I lifted my head to watch her wriggle excitedly beneath me. I ran my fingers gently down her exposed sides and felt shivers ripple up and down her flesh. With tender hands, I slid down her pants until nothing was left but her lacy black panties and in an instant, I savagely ripped them off. Rana gasped loudly as the fabric ripped in my strong hands. I tossed the ruined article across the room, and it was quickly forgotten as her mouth found mine in the darkness.

My tongue slipped in between her sweet lips as my hand slipped down between her thighs. Rana widened her hips and allowed me access to her most private parts. As I moved down her body, the tips of my fingers caressed the lips of her vagina while my tongue began teased her clit, and the fox moaned into my lips hotly. I pushed two fingers into her and felt the warmth and wetness of her core. The fox lifted her hips and allowed me more access as I pumped my finger in and out of her slowly.

Rana was nearly ready for me, but this time was for her, I wanted her to beg and plead for me to enter her. I pushed my fingers into her harder, and her body curled around me as beads of sweat broke out on her forehead. The fox threw her head back as her body seized and trembled as I coaxed her into orgasm. The redhead gripped my hand and pulled my fingers out of her as she pushed me to the bed and mounted me.

The lips of her moist vagina brushed against the head of my penis, and I grunted loudly in response. Rana tittered with soft laughter as she ground her hips against me more aggressively, and I entered her gently for a moment before she pulled away. What she was doing was maddening, and I loved every second of it. I couldn’t take it anymore as she dragged her lips over me once more, and I grabbed her tightly by the hips and pushed her down onto my member.

Rana’s lips parted for me, and her warmth wrapped all around me in a wave. My mouth opened, and a loud grunt exploded out through my gritted teeth. She felt so good, and at this moment, I thought I would cum inside her immediately. I held off my orgasm as the redhead’s hips bucked against me and slid my member in and out of her maddeningly slow. My mind was delirious, focusing on only how tight and good the fox felt to me.

I held her by the hips as she guided me painstakingly slow and her hot, breathy gasps filled the silent air around us. The fox’s tail wrapped around one of my legs and brushed against my body sensually as I guided her on top of me. Rana’s paws caressed my face and she laid soft kisses to my cheeks as she tightened and convulsed around me in her second orgasm.

Rana threw back her head and moaned up to the ceiling as she rode out her orgasm, and I felt her tighten hard against my massive penis. Her hips rocked even faster as she chased after another orgasm and exploded into it seconds after. As quickly as she came, I grabbed her and flipped her over onto her back. I slammed into her and felt her wetness drip down my muscular thighs. She was so wet and tight that I had to fight off the orgasm each time I pushed into her womanhood.

“You’re so big, Master,” Rana moaned as she leaned her head back and bucked against me. “I could do this all night with you.”

I smirked above her as I moved even faster, and the fox’s plump breasts bounced in time with my movements. I placed my hands over them and squeezed them hard as I thrust into Rana harder than ever. For the fourth time, I felt the fox peak into orgasm, and her body roiled with pleasure as she clung to me tightly.

I looked down into her baby-blue eyes and saw the need within them. She and I both knew it was time, and I felt my body brim with new life as the seed within me became fertile, and I prepared to pour it deep inside of her. There was no questioning whether the fox would become pregnant tonight, it was a matter of fact. My semen was like none other, and as soon as it entered within her, it would claim the egg in her womb and become my first child of many.

I felt the orgasm build as I pounded into Rana, and her vagina tightened and convulsed around me in a fifth orgasm. I hardened even more watching her, and the edges of my vision began to blur as my own orgasm reared its head. I grabbed her legs, hooked them into the crooks of my arms, and leaned back as I slammed into her at a breakneck speed.

I felt my member tighten then explode as I sprayed a gallon of my fertile seed within her constricting walls. I felt it pour down inside of her and meet with the egg that was waiting for it. It happened instantaneously, but I felt it, the spark within her belly blooming to golden light as our first child came to life within her womb. Rana gasped loudly as she felt it too, and I pumped into her as I continued to pour more of my seed into her, just for good measure.

I flopped down beside her as I breathed in deeply, and the redhead snuggled into my side. She grabbed my hand and placed it over her bare belly. I felt it, deep inside her flesh, the soul of our new child.

And it was wonderful.

“Thank you, Master,” Rana gushed. “I… I… I’m so happy. I can’t wait to see him or her. You have given me such an incredible gift. I can’t believe that I didn’t trust you when we first met. Now, I feel as if I’ve needed you my whole life. You have given me a purpose, you have saved my family, and now you’ve given me your seed so that I can bear you a child. Thank you.”

“I love you, Rana,” I said as I gave her a soft kiss. “Let’s rest now. The road ahead will be the toughest of our travels.”

“Yes, Master,” she said.

I closed my eyes and let out a long sigh as the fox-girl wiggled into my arms and began to drift off to sleep. I knew that Rana wanted this, but I did too, more than anything, and now it was all becoming real. I’d promised her and her sisters this when we’d first met, and now it was all happening. Rana and I fell asleep in each other’s arms, and the redhead slept the entire night soundly.

The next few days that passed were a blur before my eyes. We temporarily settled Rana’s family into a small village nearby where they could be safe before they made the journey back to their true home. I spent this time getting to know the fox’s family better and fit in perfectly amongst the rowdy bunch. Most of the younger children glommed onto Annalise and constantly asked the swordswoman to teach them how to spar with her swords. The high queen spent a good bit of her time showing off her skills to a large audience of fox-children.

This time spent showed me so many sides of my women that I hadn’t gotten to see before. My minions were warriors through and through, but around Rana’s younger siblings, they took on more maternal roles, and it warmed my heart. I could easily imagine them with our future children, playing and taking care of them in the palace I would build for them.

Within a few weeks, all of them would hold my seed within their bodies, and we would journey to the heavens. After we were finished destroying the gods realm, we would rule over all of the earth together with our children. My holy line would continue for hundreds of years with me at the head of it. I was eager to get started, but I also wanted to savor these precious moments together before my plans were set into motion.

I spoke to each of my regents, and they told me they were nearing Galencia and would converge there within a day. My women and I packed all of our things and prepared for the journey back to Haruhi and Morrigan. My other two women were expertly hidden among the Sotie’s at the city’s edge and waited for the word to begin their side of the attack. I planned to leave in the morning before the sun rose and get there right as Morrigan and Haruhi ravaged the outer parts of Galencia, but right now, I gave Rana these few moments with her family before I swept her away to the battlefield.

Rana, Semune, and I sat outside on the veranda of the inn we were staying in. We’d eaten a hearty feast and the youngest child, named Lottie, laid in her mother’s lap. Semune stroked the young girl’s scarlet ears tenderly and looked over both Rana and me with sparkling eyes. The redhead leaned forward in her chair, and I knew exactly what she was about to tell her mother before she even said it.

“Momma,” Rana started as she reached across the table and took her mother’s paws in her own. “Have you ever heard of the Kitsune Tribe?”

Semune’s light blue eyes widened then narrowed on her daughter’s face for a moment. I could tell from her thoughts that she was uncomfortable with the conversation that was brought up. I glanced over at Rana and saw that the redhead had sensed it too. We’d met the Kitsune in all of her glory and released her into the spirit realm, and it already seemed like a touchy subject with her mother.

“Yes, I know of the Kitsune,” Rana’s mother nodded as she retracted her hand and grabbed her cup of steaming tea. “They are the origins of our kind, what about them?”

“We met one, the last Kitsune.” The redhead stated, and Semune nearly dropped her cup as a tremor passed through her whole body.

Without speaking, Rana’s mother woke the sleeping child in her lap and sent her up to bed. Semune set down her teacup and folded her hands in her lap as she lifted her eyes to Rana’s. There wasn’t much known about the original Kitsunes, and most of the things that were out there branded them as evil spirits that wandered the earth. These early legends of the fox-women branded all of the fox people alive now as thieves and murderers.

“Rana, what do you mean you met the last Kitsune?” Semune asked as her red brows furrowed. “The Kitsune blood flows through all of us, the spirit women passed away a long time ago, none of them remain on this earth.”

“That’s not true,” Rana shook her head vehemently, and Semune stared at her blankly for a few minutes. “We met the nine-tailed fox, she was trapped here. She told us of a sanctuary for fox-people, people with pure blood flowing through their veins.”

“It’s a lie,” Semune whispered as she shook her head. “It can’t be true, you know that.”

“It’s not, mom, we saw her. She was real, and what she said was true.” Rana stated in a firm voice as she squeezed her mother’s hand.

Semune looked to me with glossy, confused blue eyes, and I nodded to tell her what her daughter said was true, everything she said was true.

“We met her, and she told us all these things,” I uttered in a strong tone. “The Kitsune’s mind was clear, and I detected no lies. There is a place for the descendants of the Kitsune tribe, a place where they are safe and away from the judgment of the world.”

“Momma,” Rana muttered, drawing Semune’s attention back to her. “I think you and everyone else should go there.”

“What? And leave our home behind? We could never, Rana…” the older redhead whispered as she shook her head fervently.

“You call that one-room shack we used to live in a home?” the redhead asked as her voice cracked with emotion. “If you find this place, then you can be safe and warm. You won’t have your money stolen or be outcasted just because of who and what you are. Mom, please, think about it…this is a place just for our kind.”

“It really exists?” Semune asked as her blue eyes landed on me. “This place filled with the Kitsune Tribe? It’s real, and we can go there without fear of bias and prejudice? Can you tell me that for certain, Master?”

I stared deeply into Rana’s mother’s face. Semune was afraid, she was apprehensive of leaving the life she’d always known, but as the redhead said, there was nothing for her family to go back to. They could return to the old life they lived, or they could start a new life among their people where there was no judgment or discrimination.

“I never lie to my disciples even if the truth hurts them,” I stated in a firm voice, and both of the women’s expressions changed to disappointment. “But in this case, what Rana told you is true, the sanctuary exists, and the people there will take care of you and your family while you get settled.”

“See?” Rana pressed on as she clasped her mother’s hands. “There is a place you can go and feel protected.”

I reached out and placed my hands over theirs, and both women turned their attention back to me.

“Semune, there are wars coming. Two to be exact, the Holy Order will fall to me, and so will the Heavens. The cities and towns will not be safe for you and your family. I can offer you protection, but it is limited, and you’d have to come along with us on these long journeys. Your family would be uprooted and moved from place to place before there is a settlement. If you go to the Kitsune tribe’s sanctuary, you will be protected and away from the fighting. Once the wars are over, and I am in place as ruler, and you still are uncomfortable there, you are fully welcome to find a place with us in the capital. These are all decisions you will need to make for you and your family, and I cannot influence you, but there are other options than going back to the place where you faced so much hardship.”

Semune was silent for a long time, and she pulled her hands away from ours as she looked over her long-lost daughter. They’d been away from each other for so long, but Rana’s mother understood that us leaving was not forever, and they would see each other again before long. The uncertainty was gone, they had choices and options now since we freed them from Tuzakeur’s fortress. I’d told her all of the things she could do, and the older fox-woman seemed to weigh every option before her.

“Where is this sanctuary?” Semune asked as her ears twitched excitedly. “We will change our plans and go there instead of the place we used to live.”

“I don’t know the exact location,” Rana admitted, and Semune’s face fell sadly. “Haruhi should know, right, Master?”

“Yes,” I nodded as I dug through my void pocket and offered the orb we used to speak to the others to Semune. “If you hold this in your palm and call her name, she will answer. She will tell you everything you need to know.”

“I will reach out to her then,” Semune smiled as she took the orb from my hand, and bowed to us then stopped as she offered me one of her paws. “Thank you, Master, for saving my family and me but also for showing us another way of life. We will take your advice and flee to the sanctuary of our kind. Once the time comes, and you are leader over all, we will join you, but until then, we still stay safe under your protection.”

Semune’s back faded from view as she entered back into the inn and into one of the parlor rooms where my other women talked quietly to each other. I turned back toward Rana, and the fox’s face was shining with joy. Her round cheeks were tinted pink, and her eyes gleamed as she gazed over the table at me. She looked so beautiful bathed in the glow of the lamps strung about the veranda.

These were the last few moments of peace we would see for a long while and I wanted to enjoy them. I listened to Semune’s faraway voice as she called out to the sage and the telltale crackle reached my ears as Haruhi answered from miles away. My other minions spoke excitedly to the librarian, and their voices calmed me as Morrigan’s joined the sage’s.

I wished that all of them could be here with me but we would soon be reunited. I already knew that Annalise, Rana, and Carmedy missed their sisters in Galencia, and from the strain in their voices, it was apparent.

“Do you think we will win against the Holy Order?” Rana asked in a quiet tone, and I raised my head.

“We have everything that we need, we have the book that will help us break the enchantments, we have our armies, but most importantly, we have you, your sisters, and me,” I stated. “The Holy Order will fall to us.” I folded my hands over my knee and grinned.

Rana smiled back and placed her paws over her stomach. There were no signs of pregnancy yet, but I knew the child was there within her belly. Godly children tended to grow faster than mortals did, and I wondered how long it would take for the signs to show. The redhead looked calm as she stroked her flat stomach but her thoughts were heavy with worry for her family and the wars on the horizon.

I leaned across the table and pressed a hand to her stomach. The fox’s baby blue eyes met mine, and she gave me a weak smile as she slipped her hand into mine.

“There is nothing to worry about, Rana,” I stated in a firm voice. “I will protect you and your sisters, but more importantly, I will protect the child you carry within you.”

We sat together in silence for a long time and in the distance, Semune continued to talk to Haruhi late into the night. The sage’s directions to the Kitsune’s sanctuary were direct, and I was glad that I’d put my trust in her from the start.

I slowly rose from my chair and offered Rana a hand. She took it, and I helped her up. In the morning, we’d leave this place and the redhead’s family for Galencia where my two women waited for us. I was anxious to leave and I guided Rana upstairs to bed. She snuggled against me under the covers and fell asleep soundly. My other women filtered into the room quietly and surrounded me with their warmth. I was an underdark deity, all-powerful, but I would need their strength and power within the next few days as we took on the Holy Order.

I woke before anyone else and slowly dressed as I gazed out the window over the small city. I didn’t wake any of my sleeping minions as I stepped out of the room and stepped outside into the cool morning air. To my surprise, I wasn’t alone on the veranda as Heijing’s back faced me.

During the last few days, my women had made it their own special mission to go out and buy the Qianlong something new to wear, and I moved my eyes over the exquisite material. Heijing wore a new robe made from sleek red silk. Large blooming lotus' were embroidered into the fabric in different shades of orange, yellow, blue and purple but the ones that stood out most were the colors of both the Akalong and Qianlong tribes. My women were incredibly thoughtful when they chose this piece for Heijing, and from the way the tiny woman stroked the fabric absentmindedly, I knew she adored it.

The Qianlong turned halfway, and her icy blue eyes met mine in the dim light of early morning. Her long cerulean hair was undone and shifted around her shoulders, and this was the first time I’d seen it down like this. I was stunned by how beautiful the Qianlong looked and how deeply her serious, stoic eyes cut into me. She didn’t speak or utter a word to me, only turned back toward the outlines of the city below. I came to stand beside her, and her natural scent overtook me, and I breathed it in gladly.

“We will fight today, won’t we?” Heijing finally asked, but she didn’t turn to look at me as she spoke.

“Maybe today, or tomorrow,” I stated as I clasped my hands behind my back. “We have to reach Galencia as my armies do or this won’t go smoothly.”

“Then we must leave soon.” The Qianlong nodded, and I glanced down at her.

Heijing held her hands in the sleeves of her robe in front of her as she always did, and I could see the peeking of her new bodysuit underneath. Unlike the one before, this one wasn’t as sheer and entirely made from white lace. It peeked out of her robe and added to the beauty of the intricate robe.

“Do you think we will defeat them? The Holy Order?” Heijing asked as she finally turned and looked me in the eye.

“I have no doubt in my mind that we will absolutely slaughter them.” I smiled, and the Qianlong blinked once then turned back to the city.

“Do you think Carmedy will summon my parent’s spirits again?” Heijing whispered.

“If I ask her to, then yes,” I nodded then placed a gentle hand on her shoulder. “Did it make you uncomfortable to see them like that? Should I tell her not to do it again?”

“It was painful, yes,” Heijing nodded, but her tiny hand lifted and laid on top of mine with a warmth I didn’t expect. “But seeing them again, in their dragon forms, gave me a peace that I didn’t know I needed.”

The Qianlong turned to face me fully, and her eyes met mine in the darkness. We stood like this for a long time, but I didn’t pull my hand away, and she didn’t let go. There was something growing between us, we both knew it but didn’t dare speak. Whatever was between us was delicate and fragile, and both of us didn’t dare bring it up just yet. Heijing was young and inexperienced just like my other minion were when I first met them, but she was different from them in a way. The dragon had seen war and witnessed the death of her parents at such a young age that the trivial things around her didn’t seem to matter as much.

“I suppose I should thank you, Kazama,” Heijing murmured as she looked deeply into my eyes. “You’ve given me things that no one else has, it is as if the whole world is blooming before my eyes when I am with you and your women. There is more out there for me than there is back at the sanctuary. Thank you for bringing me along with you and allowing me to peer into your world, even if it is just for a moment.”

I nodded and smiled down at her as my hand slipped from her shoulder and gently cupped her cheek. I felt a need within me, and my heart pounded as I leaned closer to the tiny Qianlong. Heijing’s cheeks bloomed pink, but she didn’t pull away from me but instead leaned in closer. Right as our lips were about to meet, a loud clatter came from just beyond the doors behind us and Heijing and I stepped apart. Both of us turned our heads to spy Carmedy leaning in the doorway, an entire pie and fork in hand.

“Good Morning!” the feline called through a mouthful of food.

I glanced down at where Heijing had just been, but she was gone as she disappeared through the open door beside Carmedy. I wasn’t sure what had just happened or what came over me, but it seemed that the Qianlong seemed perfectly accepting to my advances. I pushed all those thoughts away from my mind as I entered back into the inn and spoke over my shoulder to the alchemist.

“Make sure your sisters are awake, we must leave as soon as possible,” I stated, and Carmedy nodded as she raced up the stairs.

It took a whole thirty minutes to get my women out of bed and ready to go. When we all stood outside with our packed bags, Heijing strode out in front of us. The Qianlong closed her eyes and breathed in deeply. Before our eyes, she transformed again into her dragon form, and we looked over her with awe. No matter how many times we saw her transform, it was still as beautiful and mesmerizing as the first time.

I helped my women on Heijing’s wide back, then lifted myself up into position. The Qianlong’s head was turned ever so slightly, and her icy blue eyes watched me intently, then just as suddenly, she looked away and began to move forward. The Qianlong glided along below us as she picked up speed, then launched herself into the sky.

Carmedy held onto me tightly from behind, and Rana hooted excitedly from in front of me. I laughed loudly as I watched the ground at our feet disappear and we raced through the sky like one of Haruhi’s bullets. Heijing rose higher in the sky, and soon we were above the puffy white clouds right as the sun began to rise in the east. We settled in for the long journey, and Carmedy snuggled into my back as her eyes fluttered closed.

Annalise and I talked for a good bit of the journey, and Rana joined in a few times but around the end of it, I kept a close eye on my two other minions and the approaching armies. Tuzakuer’s fortress wasn’t as far away from Galencia as I thought, and we’d make it there in six hours’ time if we didn’t stop.

Heijing was silent the entire time as she was busy concentrating on which direction to go, and I watched her quietly for a long time. Her movements were so graceful and elegant through the sky, and I admired her for that. She would be a great ally in the upcoming battle against the Holy Order, and we’d trounce them with her on our side. I couldn’t imagine what waited for us inside the Holy Order’s stronghold but whatever it was undoubtedly couldn’t top a dragon.

The dragon zigzagged through the sky like a ribbon with all of us on her back, and nearing the end of our journey, the city of Galencia came into view on the horizon. The ocean below us was a deep blue, and as we flew closer to the town, I could make out a massive group of ships, many of them of different sizes and shapes. I knew that these were the armies from Tintagal, Machstein, Tamarisch, and Valasara. My regents and their men came to aid us against the Holy Order.

I could sense Morrigan and Haruhi’s hearts in the distance as they pulsed with vigor. My two women, doing as I asked, saw the ships on the horizon and began the attack against the people of Galencia. My heart pounded in my chest just as theirs did, and I felt the need within my belly, the need to kill and destroy all those who stood in my path.

This was just the beginning, the first of the many battles to come, and I glared down at Galencia with my blood boiling. We would paint the city red with the spilled lifeblood of its people and leave its streets littered with corpses. I’d collected all of these armies and followers for this very reason, my first step on the path of being the ruler of the entire world and the heavens. There was no stopping me, I was a vengeful god on a mission, and within moments, Galencia and the Holy Order would feel my wrath. All the world would soon learn that I was the one and only god. They would know my name, and I would be worshipped until the end of time.

I am Kazama, the god of the Underworld and the Master of all living things.

End of book 7

End notes

Thank you for reading Dungeon Master 7! Book 8 will be the last one. If you love this series, please leave me a review here!

Amazon doesn’t update readers when an author comes out with a new book unless you follow that author on the store. Make sure you click this link and then click on the follow button. Then Amazon will update you a few weeks after my next book comes out.

If you want to get notified of my books the day that they come out, make sure you follow my Facebook author page and join my Facebook fan group. If you don’t follow me on Amazon or join my Facebook page, you’ll never get alerted that next book is out.

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events and incidents are either the products of the author’s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.

Copyright © 2019 by Eric Vall